


Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman

by walterio



Category: Novels and Novellas
Published: 2010-01-09
Updated: 2010-03-09
Packaged: 2017-04-17 19:04:28
Chapters: 12
Publisher: literotica.com
Story URL: https://www.literotica.com/s/peggy-sanford-a-worldly-woman-ch-01
Author URL:
https://www.literotica.com/stories/memberpage.php?uid=429765&page=submissions
Summary: <p>1. Peggy meets some hot guys on the beach and things get
hotter.</p>
<p>2. No single men, but Janine makes Peggy's night.</p>
<p>3. Peggy beds the neighbor's twenty-year-old son.</p>
<p>4. Peggy gets cozy with a black executive and a club member.</p>
<p>5. Peggy discovers more male talent at the country club.</p>
<p>6. A week of girls, girls and more girls.</p>
<p>7. Peggy's weekend is full of surprises.</p>
<p>8. Peggy reflects on group sex & handles a surprise request.</p>
<p>9. No rest for the hot and horny.</p>
<p>10. Peggy doesn't miss a beat on her vacation in France.</p>
<p>11. Peggy meets a charming couple and then hot girls.</p>
<p>12. Peggy makes new friends in Paris.</p>
Erotica Tags: Adult -Teen, Anal Sex, Cum Swallowing, Foursomes, Group Sex,
Infidelity, Large Cocks, Novels and Novellas, Oral Sex, Triple Penetrations,
Vaginal Sex
Average Rating: 4.61





TABLE OF CONTENTS


Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 01

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 02

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 03

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 04

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 05

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 06

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 07

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 08

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 09

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 10

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 11

Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 12




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 01


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and you can see Peggy's profile and photo under
Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write stories about her based on her profile
and fantasies and she had also asked that I use her actual name in the story.
So to that end I am dedicating this next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile I see
that the subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a
way reminds of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my
secretary of five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend
Carol in the story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
INTRODUCTION  
  
Peggy Sanford at the age of 46 years is a beautiful woman who has maintained
her youthful looks over the years. She has long brown hair and a shapely 5'3"
tall, 105 pound, 35C-23-36 figure. Peggy is still a head turner particularly
when she is not wearing a bra, panties or both. With two teens in college and
a 70 year old husband who travels for months at a time playing golf all over
the world, Peggy is very much a free spirit and at times a very naughty lady.  
  
She works at an insurance company as an in-house claims representative and she
also works as a part-time model. Peggy can often be seen in the Sunday
newspaper supplements wearing fashionable clothes and sexy lingerie. Living in
southern California allows Peggy access to the beach where she can work on her
year round tan and check out the young hard body studs. Peggy is also active
in sports and plays tennis and golf at a country club where she and her
husband are members.  
  
On this particular Friday afternoon Peggy was looking forward to spending the
weekend at Del Coronado Beach. However before she left work that day she was
called into her boss's office and she knew exactly what he had in mind. Mr.
Ronald Gibbs or Gibby as he preferred to be called was a dirty old man by name
although he was only 50 years old. He was as horny as a three puckered billy
goat and he had a thing for Peggy. Gibby was very generous and took good care
of Peggy with pay increases and bonuses. He was also very lenient with her
work hours and often let her have extra time off.  
  
Of course what Gibby got in return was great office sex with Peggy. Gibby was
married and he did not fool around outside the office and he really didn't
need to as Peggy kept him satisfied. A day didn't go by that Gibby didn't have
his cock in Peggy's mouth at least once. Peggy loved to suck cock and he loved
getting blow jobs from her. The thing that Gibby liked most was that she never
refused him whenever he was in the mood to have his cock sucked. Gibby liked
to fuck Peggy too but only when they had time and he was in the mood. Gibby
liked fucking Peggy from time to time because it was slam bam sex. Peggy would
remove her panties and stretch out on the small conference table in Gibby's
office. She always looked sexy on the table with her mini skirt pulled up to
her waist and her bushy pussy on display. Peggy always wore thigh high elastic
top hose so that her pussy would be accessible when she removed her panties.
She always looked hot with her nylon clad legs spread awaiting Gibby's cock.  
  
Gibby would just drop his pants and underwear to his knees, step up between
Peggy's legs and shove his average size cock into her steamy pussy. Peggy was
a hot number and it didn't take long for her to cum. In fact she often had two
or three orgasms before Gibby came. Gibby never ejaculated in Peggy's pussy as
he would always finished in her mouth. Peggy preferred it that way which was
fine with Gibby. Peggy liked swallowing cum and she also wanted to keep her
pussy clean during the work day.  
  
That Friday afternoon Peggy sat in the side chair next to Gibby's desk as
Gibby stood up. Peggy unbuckled his belt, unfastened his pants and pushed them
along with his underwear down to his knees. Gibby looked down at Peggy and
lifted her face with his hand. Peggy smiled at him and she marveled at his
confidence. Peggy took his cock in her hand and ran her tongue over the head
of it. Then she wrapped her mouth around it and slowly moved her head up and
down taking him as deep as she could without gagging herself.  
  
Peggy was indeed an excellent cock sucker and she soon had Gibby on the verge
of cumming that day. Peggy bobbed her head up and down on his cock pursing her
lips together until she felt Gibby shiver. Peggy would remove her mouth
briefly to prolong his orgasm. She would lick the underside of his cock and
his balls driving him wild with desire. Peggy sucked his balls into her mouth
and tickled his perineum with her fingers. Peggy let her hands run over his
hard abs and loins which caused Gibby to tremble as a tingling sensation ran
through his body.  
  
Gibby couldn't take anymore and he grabbed Peggy's head and pulled it back
onto his cock. Peggy knew this time he would cum in her mouth and she was
prepared for the surge or the volume of his ejaculation. Gibby held her as he
unloaded in her mouth. Volley after volley of cum bounced off the back of
Peggy's throat and she swallowed as quickly as she could. Peggy managed to
keep all of his cum in her mouth and she sucked him dry. Peggy loved the way
she controlled him now as she lovingly sucked and drained his cock. Gibby was
trembling as Peggy nibbled the head of his cock and massaged his tight
scrotum.  
  
Feeling weak in the knees with chills running through his body, Gibby pushed
Peggy's head away from him. She looked up at him and smiled as she licked her
lips. She loved making him cum and she loved teasing him to the point when he
had to push her away. Gibby pulled up his pants and underwear and straightened
out his clothes. Then he dismissed Peggy for the day and she left his office.
Peggy was pleased to get a head start on the weekend as she had to get a few
things done before making the trip down to San Diego and Del Coronado.  
  
A WEEKEND AT DEL CORONADO  
  
Peggy loved hanging out at the beach at Del Coronado. There were always
beautiful people there and she always got lucky when she stayed there. Her
husband was in Scotland for the past two weeks and he wasn't due home for
another month. Peggy was always on the prowl when she was home alone as she
had a very open marriage. Peggy and her husband both had multiple sex partners
earlier in their lives but now only Peggy was sexually active.  
  
It was Saturday morning about 10:00 AM when Peggy stretched out on a lounge
chair on the beach. She always liked getting there early so that she could
pick out a good location. She was still impressed with the number of it hard
bodied men and women that frequented the beach. She was struck by three very
handsome young men coming out of the water. They were all in top physical
shape and with their short haircuts Peggy assumed that they were military
personnel.  
  
The three young men spotted Peggy and they moved their blankets and gear to
near where she was seated. As it turned out the three young men were juniors
at San Diego State University. The three young men were polite and they
introduced themselves as Nick, Rob and Tony. The three of them studied Peggy
closely as if they were sizing up their prey which made Peggy feel very
naughty at the moment.  
  
They made easy conversation with Peggy and they took frequent dips in the
ocean. Each time they returned with their bodies glistening with water, Peggy
felt that familiar surge in her belly and decided to take a dip in the ocean.
When she stood up her bikini bottom was wet in her crotch and she made sure
that the three young students noticed it. Peggy stood at the water's edge
letting the waves caress her body up to her knees. She smiled to herself as
the one student Nick came up behind her.  
  
"Go on in the water's great," Nick yelled to her.  
  
"It's a little chilly," Peggy replied.  
  
"Nonsense you'll get used to it," Nick replied and with that he scoped Peggy
up in his arms.  
  
"No stop it, I don't want to go in, I don't want to get my hair wet," Peggy
playfully screamed.  
  
But Nick ignored her and carried her out to the breaker line and then dropped
her in the water as he did he let his hands run over Peggy's tits and her
shapely ass. Peggy noticed the quick feel as she was dunked in the ocean and
she was flattered by the young man's attention. Peggy stood up quickly and her
5'3" frame was into water up to her shoulders.  
  
"There that's not so bad is it?" Nick teased.  
  
"I'm freezing," Peggy yelled.  
  
"Well here I'll warm you up," Nick said as he pulled Peggy close to him  
  
His hands covered her body as Peggy faked trying to squirm away. Peggy's back
was to Nick and she could feel his erection in his bathing suit against her
ass. Very impressive she thought to herself. Nick's hands went to Peggy's tits
and then dropped to her bare abs. Peggy tried to act put out but she felt the
familiar tingling again and she wanted it more than Nick did. Nick slipped one
hand right inside her bikini bottom and he rubbed Peggy's pussy. It happened
so fast that Peggy froze at first and then she relaxed. Nick had not removed
his hand from her bikini bottom and now he had a finger in Peggy's pussy.
Peggy just sighed as she felt her pussy heat up and then Nick snaked his other
hand under her bikini bra. Nick found Peggy's tit and rock hard nipple and he
knew he had her, although it was really Peggy who had Nick where she wanted
him. Peggy let him fondle her tits and finger her pussy below the surface of
the water.  
  
"Are you staying at the hotel?" Nick asked her.  
  
Peggy said, "My room number 702 in 15 minutes."  
  
Nick released her and put the finger from her pussy in his mouth and sucked it
clean. He smiled at Peggy as she left the water to pick up her belongings and
head back to her room. At least when Peggy left the water her entire suit was
wet and no one could tell her pussy was on fire. Peggy picked up her towel and
gear and said goodbye to Rob and Tony.  
  
The students waited 15 minutes and then headed into the hotel and proceeded to
Peggy's room. When they arrived at the room Nick knocked on the door and
announced himself when Peggy asked who was there. Peggy opened the door and
all three students pushed their way into her room. Peggy had removed her
bikini and she was naked under the hotel robe. The three young men moved
around her until she was somewhat surrounded on three sides. Nick grabbed her
from behind and pulled her body back against him. Peggy acted shy and held
tightly to the robe.  
  
"We thought that a woman like you might like some extra loving today," Nick
said as he pulled her into his body even tighter.  
  
Peggy felt him and there was no doubt that his wonderful manhood was straining
at his shorts and pushing at Peggy's lower regions as he held her. Here she
was with a handsome man and she was becoming aroused by her feelings and the
closeness of his body. Nick turned her toward him and pulled her tightly
against his body. She allowed him to hold her tightly up against his manhood
and she was exhilarated by the hard cock pushing below her waist. Nick lowered
his mouth to hers holding her head in his strong hands. She felt herself
opening her mouth and pushing her tongue out to tussle with the strong
opponent pushing into her own mouth. Peggy's lips crushed against the young
mouth, her lipstick was being smudged, but she didn't care as her head was
held firmly as the two tongues fought ferociously with one another.  
  
Nick's hand was on her robe and rubbing the cheeks of her ass. Peggy could
feel his big hands on her cheeks, pushing and then releasing her bottom,
grinding her body onto his impressive manhood. Peggy had temporarily forgotten
about Rob and Tony who watched the seduction. Peggy realized that her robe was
being gently pulled up the backs of her legs.  
  
"Oh yes please, please," Peggy cooed.  
  
Nick replied by kissing her open mouth once more and Peggy responded,
forgetting about her appearance. She could feel that her robe had been drawn
up over her naked ass. He squeezed the firmness of each of her cheeks, pulling
her onto his cock again, slipping his hands over her buttocks to feel the skin
of her shapely firm ass.  
  
Peggy knew that her legs were on display but still she instinctively opened
them a little as the two of them held to each other. She was wet between her
legs and there was no doubt what was going to happen next. Peggy groaned as
she felt another pair of hands begin to massage her bottom and she felt the
nearness of another body behind her.  
  
"Oh, please, oh please," she cooed again.  
  
Nick still held her tightly and she just went with the erotic experience. As
the new hands encircled her waist and caressed her ass, Nick held moved her
hand down onto the rock hard cock at the front of his shorts.  
  
"Take it out Peggy," Nick ordered.  
  
As if in a trance Peggy fished the big cock out of Nick's shorts and felt the
warmth and thickness in her hand as she brought the young cock out in the
open. Peggy's felt another boy's fingers explore the lips of her cunt and rub
her clit. Just as it had happened many times before with multiple sex
partners, Peggy was being led down a sexual path where she was their plaything
and object of their desire. She was extremely proud that her body could still
stir the sexual wantonness of these young men. Nick moved backwards and bent
Peggy forward a little so that she could take his vibrant erect cock into her
mouth. Peggy was now bent over sucking Nick's prick as she held it in position
with her hand. Meanwhile Rob was at her rear and with her robe bunched around
her waist he was easing her legs wider apart.  
  
Rob whispered, "You have a beautiful ass and pussy Peggy, so fuckable."  
  
She obediently opened her thighs exposing her cunt lips to Rob's probing
fingers. Peggy held Nick's cock perfectly in her mouth as she sucked and
nibbled and bobbed up and down on it. She felt Rob's firm hands on the tops of
her thighs and then she felt the warm skin of another cock brush against her
ass cheeks and prod her cunt lips. The wetness of her body opened her pussy
easily and the thickness of Rob's cock pushed aside her lips and slid into
her.  
  
Peggy gasped as Rob's first thrust pushed her forward causing Nick's cock to
hit the back of her throat. She almost gagged but she recovered quickly and
returned to licking and sucking every inch of the beautiful cock in her mouth.
Peggy thought how she must look at the moment in her own hotel room, her robe
up around her middle and being fucked doggy style while gobbling a giant cock
down her throat.  
  
Tony stood nearby watching the scene stroking his manhood through his shorts.
Tony could see Rob's cock entering with long, regular, penetrating strokes
that almost lifted Peggy off her feet. Rob held her firmly by her hips and
Nick held onto her head. Tony watched Nick's thick cock as it slipped down
into her throat before easing out to momentarily rest between her lips and
then slide back down again.  
  
Neither of them was rushing the experience as they wanted to enjoy Peggy's
body. They wanted to savor her submissiveness and the eagerness with which she
had given herself over to their sexual advances. Peggy was helpless in their
dual grasp and beautifully exposed. She wanted it to go on and on, thrilling
her and fucking her deeply. She didn't think about it any longer, she just
listened to her body and went with the flow. As she sucked, nibbled and pushed
back onto the young cocks in her the feeling was incredible.  
  
Peggy groaned as Rob rammed up into her cunt with each thrust and Nick held
her hair gently as he controlled her head movements over his cock. Nick held
his cock with one hand as it moved in and out between Peggy's willing lips,
until finally he had reached his pinnacle, then he withdrew slightly and held
Peggy firmly so that he could shoot in her mouth and over her face. Peggy was
in such an aroused state from the cock pounding into her at the rear that she
paid no attention to Nick's positioning. Then his thick ejaculation shot into
her mouth and splashed all over her face. Nick held his cock close so that his
milky seed hit Peggy's cheeks, chin and forehead. Peggy also felt the liquid
enter her mouth as she held her lips open in an attempt to capture it all. She
felt the fountain spew all over her face and her tongue darted out to lick
round her lips. She felt the warmth as cum dribbled down her face as Nick held
her head in place. He then pushed his wilting member back into her mouth again
and urged her to suck him dry.  
  
"Lick it, Peggy, lick me clean," Nick ordered and Peggy obligingly sucked and
licked until every drop was taken into her mouth.  
  
Rob still held Peggy and he was still thrusting his vibrant cock into her from
behind. Tony now wanted to enjoy the woman who was their plaything. "Let's
take her into her bedroom," said Tony as he watched Rob enjoying himself.  
  
Rob eased himself out of Peggy's succulent body. Peggy raised herself to a
standing position and Rob enveloped his arms around her waist to tease her
cunt lips with his fingers again. Peggy was on a high as she had almost been
brought to orgasm. She held Rob's fingers on her cunt and guided the boys to
her bedroom. She felt wonderful and knew that she must have looked stunningly
sexual to the three boys. She didn't care that her robe was bunched up around
her waist, or even that her face showed traces of Nick's dried semen. Peggy
still held Rob's fingers tight onto her vaginal lips as the four of them
entered her bedroom. Once in the bedroom the four of them removed all of their
remaining clothes. Peggy was opening her legs wider to accept Rob's intruding
fingers. She was overcome with desire and she wanted to rub her own clit
frantically. She wanted so badly to cum.  
  
"Oh please, please, fuck me, just fuck me," Peggy pleaded.  
  
Rob was grasping her bullet-like nipples, tweaking and pulling them playfully.
Peggy was enjoying the tug on her nipples and the fingers up inside her cunt.
Her eyes closed and she emitted audible sighs of enjoyment.  
  
"Do you want to lay down Peggy? I am sure that you are ready to lie down, are
you?" Tony asked already knowing the answer.  
  
Rob and Tony gently guided Peggy to her own bed and had her lie comfortably on
her back. The three students stood at the side and the foot of her bed. She
looked sexy and vulnerable in their presence. Peggy's fingers made their way
back to her pussy and she caressed her clit as she watched Tony climb up from
the foot of the bed and kneel between her thighs. He leaned in towards her and
moved his face close to her pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, oh no, oh yes," gasped the wanton teacher as she felt the first
caress of Tony's firm tongue on the wetness of her cunt.  
  
His tongue pushed her lips open and darted in and out. Tony then licked and
pushed at her protruding clit, sending Peggy into spasms. Peggy's hips lifted
up and down off the bed to meet Tony's lapping tongue as he gripped her open
thighs and licked, slurped and nibbled her pussy. Every now and then Tony
would push his fingers into her to open her cunt lips.  

"Do you like this Peggy? Do you like being licked and finger fucked,"
whispered Rob as her head thrashed from side to side and her hips arched up
even higher.  
  
"Yes, yes, it's fantastic," she screamed and then gasped, "But don't you dare
stop now."  
  
"Good Peggy, then take this," Rob said as he lifted her head off the cushion
with one hand and fed his throbbing cock into her eager mouth.  
  
"Go on Peggy, take some more into your mouth. You know you love it," Rob added
as almost his entire vibrant young pecker disappeared down into Peggy's eager
throat.  
  
She moved her head up and down rapidly on Rob's cock, pumping in and out of
her mouth with her neck supported by Rob's large hand. She bucked up and down
to meet Tony's tongue as explored the very innards of her cunt. Her breathing
was coming in short gasps as her free hand held Tony's head firmly into her
cunt.  
  
Tony moved away from Peggy's pussy and delayed her orgasm prolonging her need
to cum. Peggy's fingers dashed back to her wet open pussy and frantically
rubbed her raging clit. Nick had gathered his second wind, and his young cock
was rampant again after watching the woman writhe and gasp on her bed,
pleading for release. Nick came and knelt between Peggy's luscious open thighs
and played at the open lips with his fingers. He pushed two digits into her
warm hole going a little farther each time, then three fingers, then four,
each time going that little bit further.  
  
"Do you want me to fuck you, Peggy? Do you want to cum, do you?" Nick asked as
he finally pushed his fingers deep into the inners of Peggy's open legs
locating her g-spot and used his thumb to toy with her clitoris.  
  
She was rapturous, bucking and grunting through her full mouth, grasping Rob's
cock and swallowing as deeply as she could, and her breasts moved beautifully
as her body shook to the movements on the bed. Nick's fingers were hidden in
the folds of Peggy's cunt, and then he slowly withdrew but held the lips wide
open so he could see the wonderful juices that lay at the entrance to Peggy's
body. His fingers were running with Peggy's fluids, and Nick gently rubbed one
of them down the crease in Peggy's bottom and pushed gently at her firm anus.
Peggy let out a little gasp but then continued with the task of sucking the
cock in her throat. Nick eased his finger further into Peggy's ass.  
  
Peggy was focused on the strong boy's finger in her ass and her own need to
cum when she felt the familiar signs of a cock pulsing in her mouth. Rob was
there, his strokes had quickened dramatically, and he too holding on to her
head more firmly. Peggy realized that she was going to get more cum in her
mouth as Rob slipped out and held his cock over her face.  
  
"Keep your mouth open, Peggy, that's it," directed Rob as the first spurt
fired back into Peggy's mouth.  
  
Rob couldn't control himself and the rest of his spunk went everywhere,
hitting Peggy's chin and forehead and cheeks. Her face was covered and soaked
again, and she smiled as she flicked her tongue at the throbbing cock. Nick's
finger was still nestled wonderfully up Peggy's ass, but she still hadn't come
herself, and she was now frantic. Tony had climbed into the bed next to Peggy
and he lay on his back with his big cock standing up like a pole. Nick told
Peggy to sit on Tony's cock as he slipped his intrusive finger out of her ass.
Peggy moved cautiously over Tony's torso and slowly lowered her body onto his.
Tony pushed the helmet of his cock at her open cunt lips. Peggy moaned as she
lowered her torso and felt the marvelous cock thrust inside her. Tony held her
shapely hips as Peggy felt his rod go into her pussy like a knife through warm
butter. The two of them began to fuck, up and down, in and out. Peggy's
sexually charged body spasmed each time she descended onto the wonderful
weapon that was finally hammering her pussy. Finally she was getting what she
craved, a good fucking and now she was ready to give in to any abuse of her
body by these three naughty young men. Peggy then felt Nick's wonderful finger
re-enter her ass which heightened her thrills even more.  
  
"Oh yes, yes, ah," Peggy gasped and Nick had to hold his finger firmly in
Peggy's bottom as she bucked furiously up and down on Tony's penetrating cock
in her cunt.  
  
"Come on Peggy, you want it, you want two cocks in your body, fucking you
hard, going right up inside you together. Come on Peggy say it, say what you
want," Nick and Tony said enticing her.  
  
"Yes, yes, go on, please, fuck me, both of you, fuck me in my ass," Peggy
cried out.  
  
Peggy felt Nick's finger gradually slide out of her ass although it didn't
stop her from continuing to enjoy the big cock thrusting up into her as Tony
held her hips and brought her down on him every other second. The solid
hardness of Nick's wonderful rampant cock was prodding between her ass cheeks
and Peggy felt it touch her anus. Nick put his hands around her waist to
steady himself as his cock at her rear pushed hard against her ass. It opened
her anus beautifully and slowly moved into Peggy's body. She felt so wicked
and so erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was in heaven, just
pure heaven. Slowly and surely, Nick held Peggy's waist and pushed in and out,
each time going in a little further until his penis was deep inside Peggy's
bottom. His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely bottom as it filled her
asshole. No sounds were audible from Peggy as she held her breath with the two
big cocks implanted deeply within her. Tony and Nick moved steadfastly and
surely up and down, in and out, back and forth. They held to her hips and
waist to keep her in place and to allow their cocks grind away. She was
pushing hard down onto Tony as he pounded up into her cunt and she tried to
hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of Nick's ass
fucking.  
  
"Peggy, do you want it deeper up your ass?" Nick asked her.  
  
"Yes, yes, deeper, fuck me up my ass deeper," She screamed and then Peggy
briefly remembered when she lost her anal virginity to a well endowed man from
Argentina.  
  
The young men were controlling their movements very well but Peggy was out of
control as she raced toward a shattering orgasm. Nick and Tony were determined
to go on and on, enjoying the married woman who was now at their mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she was screaming now as two men
just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot body.  
  
Rob was thoroughly entranced by the whole episode going on in front of his
eyes, and it hadn't taken long for his youthful body to come alive again. He
watched the attractive Peggy being fucked up her ass and at the same time up
her gloriously ripe cunt by his two buddies. Peggy was totally out of control
and Rob wanted to enjoy her some more himself. Rob could hear her gasping and
whimpering at the same time as his two friends still fucked her with all their
energy. Rob could also see that Peggy was experiencing a magnificent orgasm
which she obviously had no control over. Peggy couldn't stop herself. It was
stupendous as waves of ecstasy rolled over her causing her body to shake with
tremors. Peggy's nails dug into Tony's shoulders as she went through her
magnificent orgasm, the feelings were unstoppable. Rob was suddenly at the
head of her bed in front of her face.  
  
"Come on, Peggy do me again," Rob directed.  
  
Peggy saw the rock hard cock being offered to her mouth. Tony held her arms at
her side and Peggy had no option but to part her lips and allow Rob to once
more fill her mouth with his throbbing prick. Rob didn't wait for Peggy to
start sucking his cock but instead he held her head and started to fuck her
wet mouth as though it was her ass or her cunt. Peggy did not object and she
took the cock in and out of her mouth, enjoying the thrill of a third cock
thrusting into one of her orifices. Peggy heard their voices although she was
unsure what each one was saying.  
  
"This is it, Peggy just what you wanted. Three cocks inside you at once, three
young cocks fucking you at once. What's it like, Peggy, is it good? Go on
Peggy, fuck us all, fuck three cocks at once, Peggy, feel our hot spunk spurt
into your body at once." They chided.  
  
Peggy knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot three loads of cum
inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was about
her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she was on
course for another wonderful orgasm. The three men were pounding her hard
again and she could only grunt as Rob's cock fully occupied her mouth. The
other two boys were humping her body up and down onto their cocks that were
hitting her holes with such force. Peggy had never been so erotically abused
with three mighty cocks deep in her body.  
  
"Get ready Peggy, we're going to cum inside you," one of them said.  
  
Peggy had lost all control over her actions. She looked into Rob's eyes as he
held her head more firmly and she allowed his cock to stretch her lips wide
apart. She used her tongue to play and poke at his tool as it sped in and out
of her throat and she knew that he would be cumming soon. The boy's actions
were such that Peggy knew that this time they would truly not stop until they
had all ejaculated again and she received their powerful loads gushing into
her. Peggy was already sore and it was still early in the afternoon. She knew
she was in for a long afternoon given the recuperative powers of these young
studs.  
  
Nick suddenly stopped thrusting into Peggy's bottom and held onto her tightly.
She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that the first
ejaculation was being fired into her. The other two did not slow up and from
their rapid strokes she knew they were close as well. Tony grunted from under
her and almost stopped completely as he held Peggy's body down firmly on his
thighs. A few more short strokes and he pushed up into her body groaning as
his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could feel the liquids spurt up into her
pussy and her ass and then the two cocks rested within her.  
  
The excitement had pushed Peggy over the top again and, she frantically rubbed
her clit against Tony's cock while it was still hard in her. Rob sensed his
two friends had cum to a standstill so he pushed harder and faster in and out
of Peggy's willing mouth until he finally lost control.  
  
He held Peggy's head against him with his cock stuffed in her open mouth as he
ejaculated. Peggy tried to anticipate the inevitable but it was still rather a
shock as a torrent of milky, thick liquid fired into her throat and all around
her mouth. She gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could. Her fingers were
back at her clit and they flew backward and forward across the hard nub of
skin as she swished the warm liquid around in her mouth. She shuddered and
opened her lips a little wider to let out a sigh causing a trace of white
semen to trickle over her lips. Peggy didn't care as she had climaxed again
and again, over and over beautifully, erotically and shamelessly.  
  
The boys rested briefly and then they rotated around Peggy placing their cocks
back in her. They began to fuck her again and Peggy knew that they wouldn't
stop until they had cum in each of her holes and were totally drained. After
the boys finished with her they leisurely took showers and then dressed to
leave. They mockingly thanked Peggy for a good time and told her that they
hoped that she enjoyed the rest of her weekend, and then they left.  
  
Peggy dragged her aching exhausted body from the bed and headed into the
bathroom. She drew a bath for herself as she picked up the towels that the
students had used. The nerve of those guys to help themselves to her shower
without even asking permission she giggled. Peggy eased into the welcome
warmth of her bubble bath and she immediately felt the healing aspect on her
body. She sank down in the tub, immersed herself in the bath and reflected on
the afternoon events as she enjoyed the incredible raw sex with the three
energetic students.  
  
As she soaked in the tub Peggy recalled the first time that she had been with
three men at once. It was back when she was a flight attendant and she had
been turned in by another flight attendant for having sex in the lavatory.
Peggy remembered the handsome well endowed Italian man who she introduced to
the mile high club. She still remembered had he had filled her belly with his
volcanic ejaculation. Unfortunately the other flight attendant had it in for
Peggy and she reported Peggy to the Captain.  
  
That night the Captain summoned Peggy to his room and she was surprised to
find two other pilots there. The Captain and invited the Co-Captain and Flight
Navigator to join him. The Captain explained to Peggy that she had two
options. First he could turn her in and she would be fired or second she could
choose to party with the three pilots. Peggy opted to party and that was the
night she was triple penetrated for the first time. Up to them she had only
been with two guys or couples at the same time. The three pilots all took a
turn with her mouth, pussy and ass before they were done.  
  
Peggy then checked the time and noticed that it was almost time for dinner.
She got out of the tub, dried off and got ready to go to dinner. She was
already hoping that she would meet some handsome man at dinner or at the
lounge after dinner. The night was still young and Peggy was beginning to feel
a little naughty again.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 02


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
SATURDAY EVENING  
  
Peggy had just showered, put on her make-up and dressed in preparation for
dinner. The afternoon had been a joy spending it with three virile college
students. Peggy had washed her body thoroughly and douched all of the youthful
semen from her vagina and her rectum. Peggy wanted to be squeaky clean in the
event she met someone worthy of her attention. Peggy opted to wear a thong
panty and go without a bra that evening. She wore a short cocktail dress cut
about 8" above her knee displaying her shapely legs. The dress had thin straps
and showed off her cleavage and provided nice side views of her breasts. The
dress was snug around her bottom and hugged her curvy ass. Peggy was ready for
a night out.  
  
The restaurant was filled mostly with couples and Peggy ended up dining alone
at a small table. After dinner she made her way into the lounge and again she
found mostly couples drinking, socializing and dancing together. She took a
seat at the bar in hoped that she would meet someone but if not she would head
downtown San Diego. Peggy was open to making it with couples as she had done
that several times and she had enjoyed it. However it didn't seem as though
there were any swinging couples in the lounge. Peggy was about to leave when a
cute girl sat down next to her.  
  
"Is anyone sitting here?" the girl asked.  
  
"You are now," Peggy replied.  
  
The girl held out her hand to Peggy, "Janine," she said introducing herself.  
  
"Peggy," Peggy replied taking the girl's hand.  
  
"Are you here alone?" Janine asked.  
  
"So far," Peggy sighed.  
  
Janine ordered a white wine and then excused herself to go to the ladies room,
"I'll be right back."  
  
Peggy checked out the girl as she walked toward the ladies room. Janine was a
cute pixie looking young woman who was almost flat chested. She was about
5'4", 110 pounds with short brown hair. Her figure was athletic but cute as
she had shapely legs and a nice pert round bottom. Peggy decided that she
liked the looks of the young girl.  
  
Janine returned form the ladies room and rejoined Peggy at the bar. For the
next several hours the two of them got along fabulously. They told stories,
told jokes, laughed and drank their share of wine. They were both a little
giddy when they finally left the lounge. Peggy had learned that Janine was a
physical education teacher at a high school. Janine invited Peggy to her room
for a night cap and Peggy accepted.  
  
As they entered Janine's hotel suite Janine pushed Peggy back against the door
and pressed her knee into Peggy as she pinned her against the door. Janine's
hands were all over Peggy as she started kissing her passionately on the lips.
Janine's kisses were so wonderful and eager as her hands cupped Peggy's face,
Janine kissed her over and over. Peggy reveled in the thrill of all the
emotions and adrenalin coursing through her body. Janine nibbled on Peggy's
lower lip gently and Peggy gushed with exhilaration as their tongues
intertwined. Janine shoved her tongue deep into Peggy's mouth causing her
knees to almost buckle under her with the excitement of the moment. As
Janine's wet hot tongue explored Peggy's mouth her hands roamed all over her
body. Janine explored inside Peggy's dress, up her skirt and stroked the
exposed skin of her thighs above her nylons. Peggy murmured into Janine's
mouth as the caresses sent shivers through her body. Janine seductively
stroked Peggy's breasts and thighs. Peggy's desire intensified as Janine
stroked her pussy through her damp panties.  
  
Janine dropped to her knees and raised Peggy's skirt pushing it up to her
waist. Then she hooked her fingers into Peggy's thong panty and slowly peeled
it down her thighs and off her legs. Janine then held the panty to her nose
and inhaled the sweet smell of Peggy's sex. Next Janine steered Peggy back
against the foyer table and helped raise her up until she was sitting on the
table. Janine smiled wickedly at Peggy as she pushed up her skirt and then
dropped slowly in front of her. As Janine spread her legs Peggy couldn't
conceal a moan and she had to stifle her gasps with the back of her hand.
Peggy could feel Janine's hot breath on her sopping wet pussy. Janine then
started to place delicate kisses upon Peggy's naked thighs and the sensation
of her wet lips on Peggy's skin sent waves of excitement through her. Janine
ran a fingertip down Peggy's slit causing her to groan with pleasure as
Janine's fingers honed in on Peggy's engorged clit.  
  
As Janine inhaled the sweet odor of Peggy's pussy her tongue darted out for an
exploratory lick and then she lapped excitedly at Peggy's quim. Janine began
to lick her from her little dark puckered asshole to her clit. Janine then
pulled Peggy's pussy lips open and exposed her pink pussy as her tongue darted
in and out of Peggy's now dripping cunt. Peggy felt as if she were being
fucked with a little cock as Janine stiffened her tongue. Using her thumb
Janine rubbed Peggy's clit and she also dipped her fingers into Peggy soaking
wet pussy and located the g-spot. Janine then took one very wet finger and
slid it into Peggy's tight asshole. Oh how good it felt to Peggy to have
something in her ass again even though it had just been hours since she butt
fucked. Janine sucked Peggy's clit into her hot mouth and slid her fingers
into her pussy and one into her ass. Peggy groaned with the pleasure of the
raw sex and her love of anal sex betrayed her. Soon the intensity in Peggy's
ass, pussy and clit built up to the boiling point and she came noisily with
her juices spilling from her and into Janine's waiting mouth.  
  
Janine hurriedly took Peggy by the hand and led her to the bedroom. Once in
the room they frantically removed the rest of their clothes. Peggy knew it was
her turn to pleasure her lover. Janine stood by the bed as Peggy moved behind
her and placed gentle kisses all over her body. She started at Janine's
shoulders and worked her way slowly down to her buttocks. Peggy was enthralled
with Janine's body with her firmness and smooth skin. Peggy began to lick and
kiss Janine's hips planting kisses all over her sensitive body. Peggy couldn't
resist sinking her teeth into Janine's firm ass cheeks causing the teacher to
shiver and gasp in surprise. Peggy turned Janine toward her and then kissed
the inside of her thighs and worked her way steadily toward her pussy. Peggy
kissed the area around Janine's pussy and inhaled the sweet aroma produced by
the aroused gym teacher.  
  
Peggy loved the smell of Janine's pussy and she was desperate to taste her.
Peggy flicked out her tongue and once again tasted another woman's pussy.
Peggy was pleased to find that Janine tasted as sweet as she smelled. Peggy
began by probing Janine's pussy gently with her tongue and then found herself
diving into the luscious pussy. Janine fell back onto her bed and Peggy moved
to a sitting position between her legs. Peggy then began to lick her clit and
she loved the way it swelled under her tender touch. Remembering her lesbian
experiences, Peggy enveloped Janine's clit with her mouth and swirled her
tongue around it emitting squeals of delight from Janine letting Peggy know
that she was driving her crazy. Peggy was gaining confidence with her tactics
as she started to lick Janine's pussy again tasting her sweetness. She ate
her, licked her and probed Janine's sweet hole with her tongue and then
slipped a finger into Janine's dripping pussy and finger fucked her while she
sucked and nibbled her swollen clit.  
  
Peggy felt Janine's clit swell and stiffen a little more as she continued to
hold the hard pearl in her mouth. Peggy lavished delicate kisses all over
Janine's pussy and then returned to lustily licking her clit again. Peggy's
tongue danced all over Janine's clit before probing her quim this time her
tongue delved into every fold of Janine's now soaking pussy. Janine reached
down and took hold of Peggy's hair and pulled her face tighter to her snatch
forcing Peggy's tongue deeper inside her pussy and she ground her clit against
Peggy's mouth. Peggy could feel Janine's body quake as her orgasm rose within
her and Janine continued to push back against Peggy's face. Janine ground
herself against Peggy as her breathing quickened and she moaned aloud and
became uncontrollable. Peggy felt Janine's body stiffen and then she was
cumming all over her face and Peggy's tongue hungrily searched out every drop
of Janine's sweet nectar. Janine collapsed across the bed on her back as Peggy
licked her pussy clean of all female juices.  
  
"You know when I ate you before I noticed that you enjoyed having my finger in
your ass. Do you like anal?" Janine observed and asked Peggy.  
  
Peggy blushed at the question but replied, "Yes I do. Your finger felt great
but I wished it was something bigger."  
  
"Well it seems as if the lady would like a nice big cock in her ass," Janine
said teasingly.  
  
"Do you plan on growing a cock tonight?" Peggy laughed.  
  
"Not really but I have just the thing for you. I never travel without my
companion but let's get you ready first," Janine replied.  
  
Janine rolled Peggy over on her stomach and lifted her by her hips so that her
ass was in the air. Then she wet one of her fingers with her own saliva and
rubbed it gently against the opening in Peggy's ass. Janine lubricated Peggy's
asshole with her spit before sliding one finger into her pressing it past her
sphincter. Janine pushed it in up to her knuckle and stroked it in and out of
Peggy's nether hole causing her to groan loudly. Janine then slid a second
finger into Peggy's ass and gently started to pry Peggy's asshole open. Janine
then pulled Peggy's cheeks apart and spit on her bum allowing her saliva to
dribble into Peggy's gaping hot asshole and then she probed Peggy's ass with
her tongue. Peggy almost orgasmed then and there and she marveled in the
technique of the wonderfully experienced Janine. Janine continued to eat
Peggy's ass for a while longer dipping and probing Peggy's ass with her
tongue. Then Janine stopped and went over to her bag and retrieved a large
strap-on dildo and a tube of lubricant. Janine slipped on the harness and then
snapped the large dildo in place. Peggy couldn't believe how much Janine
resembled a boy with her athletic body, her short pixie hair, her almost flat
chest and a cock sticking out from her pubes. Janine approached Peggy again
with the lube in her hands.  
  
Peggy felt the cool soothing liquid enter her ass as it flowed slowly into her
and coated her anal passage. Janine began to rub the tip of the dildo against
Peggy's ass, teasing her and causing her to push back against fake cock in
frustration before Janine finally pushed it deep into her. Janine stroked the
thick rubber cock slowly and deeply into Peggy's ass and soon they were both
groaning in pleasure. As Janine thrust deeper and harder into Peggy's ass, the
strap-on base rubbed steadily against her already swollen red clit. Peggy was
moaning loudly now and Janine's fingers began to strum her clit as she fucked
her really deep and hard. Janine thrust the strap-on into Peggy harder and
harder, stretching her tight ass. The strap-on was rubbing Janine's swollen
clit making it tingle and throb. Janine knew Peggy was close to her climax and
she reached around Peggy and as she fucked her deep and hard and she teased
Peggy's pussy. Janine stroked and pinched Peggy's clit and let her fingers
slip into her wet cunt. With a few more thrusts of the strap-on Janine went
over the edge and came hard; her body trembled in orgasm and her juices ran
down the shaft of the dildo and onto Peggy's ass as well as down her silky
thighs. Almost instantaneously, Peggy was cumming too, her body was quaking
and her pussy was gushing. Peggy's cum gushed all over Janine's hand and
Janine brought her hand to Peggy's mouth allowing Peggy to taste herself.  
  
As they caught their breath and calmed down Janine was the first to speak,
"You are more than welcome to spend the night here if you like."  
  
"I would love to," replied Peggy and then two women snuggled up together and
gradually fell asleep.  
  
Sunday morning Peggy and Janine made love again and took turns fucking each
other with the strap-on cock. Then they showered together and washed each
other's bodies. Peggy borrowed one of the robes from Janine's room, bundled up
her clothes and returned to her room. Peggy changed into her jogging clothes
and then headed for the beach. Peggy stopped at Janine's room to return the
robe.  
  
"How could you possibly have enough energy to jog the beach today?" Janine
sighed.  
  
"Just a short run to get the body functions moving," Peggy replied and then
they said good bye.  
  
Peggy headed for the beach and there were other people out jogging and
walking. As Peggy moved gracefully, people watched her as she jogged by. Her
hair was tied up in a pony tail and sticking out the back of a ball cap. Her
shorts were short and tight and she wore a halter top that showed off her flat
tummy. Peggy jogged along the water's edge and every guy she passed turned to
check her out. Peggy loved being on display and she loved the attention that
her 46 year old body still got.  
  
After her jog she stopped at the coffee shop outside the hotel and had a light
breakfast. Peggy enjoyed people watching as she ate and sipped her latte. She
would fantasize what certain people would be like in bed. It was almost 11:00
AM and she had to check out by noon so she hustled back to her room. Peggy
changed into her traveling clothes, packed her overnight bag and checked out
of the hotel. As she waited for the valet to bring her car around she knew
that the other valets and bellmen were checking her out. Peggy purposely
shifted her weight from one leg to the other emphasizing her shapely buttock.
She also faked a yawn and a stretch so that her breasts stuck out. Peggy was
an exhibitionist in a way and she loved the looks she received from both men
and women.  
  
REFLECTIONS WHILE RETURNING HOME  
  
The valet arrived with her car and she was on her way back home. On the drive
home Peggy reflected on her weekend. It had been a success; first with the
group sex and then with a lesbian lover. Peggy then thought back to her first
lesbian experience. It had been when she first started to model and they were
doing a photo shoot for a fashion magazine. Peggy was being fitted for one of
the outfits. Monique an attractive French woman was handling all of the
fittings.  
  
Peggy was standing on a small platform wearing just her thong panty under one
of the dresses. Monique picked up a measuring tape and beckoned Peggy to face
the mirror. Monique placed the tape around Peggy's shoulders then she had
Peggy lift her arms to measure her bust. The back of Monique's hands brushed
against Peggy's tits as she measured her bust seeming to take longer then
necessary. Peggy could hear Monique's rapid breathing. Monique then moved the
tape to Peggy's waist and next to her hips.  
  
"I think to get an accurate measurement I should measure under your skirt
Peggy," Monique suggested excitedly.  
  
"Do you really have to do that," Peggy asked nervously.  
  
"Oh yes, it's the best way," Monique replied in a raspy voice.  
  
Monique squatted down and her own short skirt rode up her thighs to display
the tops of her thigh high hose. She moved her hands under Peggy's skirt and
wrapped the tape measure around Peggy's hips. Monique caressed the firm cheeks
of Peggy's ass as she pulled the tape together right in front of Peggy's
pussy.  
  
"It is hard to read the tape, could you hold up your skirt so that I can see
it better," Monique said her voice cracking in the excitement of the moment.  
  
A confused Peggy lifted her skirt and Monique looked right into her glistening
pussy. Monique could see that Peggy was getting turned on and she leaned
closer as if reading the measuring tape. Peggy could feel Monique's warm
breath on her thighs and her pubes. Peggy was beside herself with excitement
and she was incredibly turned on by the sexy seamstress.  
  
"You know I think it would be easier if you just took off your skirt," Monique
said.  
  
Monique moved back slightly to allow Peggy to remove her skirt. Peggy took it
off and tossed it in the direction of a chair. Peggy looked so sexy standing
there in just her shoes and thong panty. Peggy had never felt so exposed and
so vulnerable in her life. Then at Monique's suggestion she kicked off her
shoes and stood totally naked in front of Monique. Monique took in all Peggy's
beauty as her eyes roamed the tanned body of the model. Monique then stood and
dispensed of the tape measure. She took Peggy in her arms and the two kissed
each other deeply. It was a strange sight for one woman clothed and the other
naked to embrace and kiss each other.  
  
Monique worked her way down Peggy's body spending a lot of time caressing and
kissing her firm tits and nibbling on her hard little nubs. Peggy was
breathing hard now along with Monique. As Monique descended once more toward
Peggy's pussy, her hands lovingly caressed Peggy's superb ass. Monique held on
to Peggy's firm ass cheeks as she pulled her close to Monique's face. Then she
buried her tongue in Peggy's dripping pussy and flicked it over the erect
clit. Peggy came quickly but Monique wasn't done with her and continued to eat
her pussy driving Peggy toward another orgasm. Peggy came and cried out in
orgasm. Monique kept her mouth fastened to Peggy's pussy sucking it dry of all
the delicious juices. Monique stood up and she and Peggy kissed again.  
  
"Peggy now you should undress me," Monique told her.  
  
As if in a trance Peggy moved toward Monique and began to undress her. Monique
directed the action and Peggy undressed Monique with painstakingly slowness
that drove Monique mad. Monique kept herself in great shape and although her
breasts had a slight sag in them the rest of her body was well toned. Monique
shivered with excitement and anticipation as Peggy caressed and fondled her
body. She told Peggy that she had to lie down as her legs were getting weaker.
Peggy guided her to the floor and nestled herself between Monique's legs.
Monique's pussy was neatly trimmed and the auburn hair was striking between
her legs. Peggy lifted Monique's legs up and placed them on her shoulders and
then she began to kiss the inside of Monique's thighs, teasing her further.  
  
Peggy reached up and fondled Monique's breasts. Monique gasped aloud as her
nipples were very sensitive. This encouraged Peggy to focus on Monique's
nipples and she soon had the older woman moaning in delight. Peggy fixed her
mouth to Monique's vulva and went to work on her using her inexperienced
tongue. Peggy located the clit under the protective hood of Monique's clit and
gently nibbled it with her teeth. This sent Monique over the edge with her
first orgasm but Peggy was intent on bringing the woman to multiple orgasms
and she continued to work on Monique's pussy.  

Monique was approaching another massive orgasm. Her body jerked and twisted as
multiple orgasms rocked the woman. Peggy continued to lick Monique's twat
until the woman started her recovery. Peggy lifted up from Monique and moved
up along side Monique and they kissed tenderly.  
  
"That was absolutely marvelous," Monique exclaimed and then said, "Come we
need to get back to work."  
  
Peggy and Monique got dressed and resumed the fittings. Peggy would never be
the same after that day. She had loved her first lesbian encounter and she
would look forward to others.  
  
Peggy had subconsciously slipped her hand into her shorts and panties and
rubbed her pussy as she drove along thinking about her encounter with Monique.
Peggy left her hand in her shorts and teased her clit as she recalled the
second time she made it with another woman. That time it had been with a
couple she met at a cafe.  
  
On Sunday mornings when her husband was out of town, Peggy liked to go to her
favorite French style café for breakfast. She would typically order a soft
boiled egg and an order of bread. Peggy love to dip the bread tips in the soft
egg and eat them. Peggy always brought along the Sunday newspaper and would
read it over several lattes. She liked sitting outside as she could people
watch as she enjoyed her breakfast and the newspaper.  
  
A few times Peggy noticed the same couple at the café along with other
regulars that she came to know. One morning the couple asked Peggy to join
them and they sipped coffee and got acquainted. This went on for several
Sundays until one day it started to rain and they asked Peggy if she would
like to join them in their apartment.  
  
Andre and Simone lived nearby and the three of them dashed for the apartment
building. Simone and Andre were married but they enjoyed bringing other people
into their sex lives. They had often seduced men and women that they met and
enjoyed the additional sex partner. Peggy had caught their eye at the café and
they decided to make their move. Little did they know that Peggy was hoping
that she would meet someone who would become another one of her lovers?  
  
As they entered the tastefully decorated apartment Peggy was shown into the
sitting room. She sat on the day bed and Simone sat across from her as Andre
prepared the coffee. Andre returned with the coffee and served the two women
and then sat across from Peggy in the other chair. They sipped coffee and
chatted and Peggy felt very relaxed. Peggy loved the coffee and she wanted to
remember to ask Simone what kind it was before she left. Peggy was very horny
that day and then she felt a tingling in her loins. Her condition did not go
unnoticed by the couple and Andre moved over to the day bed to sit next to
Peggy.  
  
Andre put his arm around Peggy and she just melted and cuddled up to him.
Andre kissed her neck and ears and Peggy was gasping out loud. Andre turned
Peggy's face toward him and he kissed her deeply driving his tongue deep into
her mouth. As their tongues danced around Peggy felt someone's hands traveling
up her legs and she knew it had to be Simone. The hands climbed over her
nylons to the bare skin of her thighs and Peggy thought she would cum on the
spot. Simone then hooked her fingers in the waistband of Peggy's panties and
slowly pulled them down and off her legs. Simone pried Peggy's thighs apart
and then kissed her inner thighs. Peggy moaned and groaned into Andre's mouth.
Peggy then felt the first touch of Simone's tongue on her labia and she
shivered with desire.  
  
As Simone went about her expert cunt lapping Andre had began to rub Peggy's
tits through her blouse. Andre methodically unbuttoned Peggy's blouse and
unhooked her bra. He opened the blouse and pushed the bra up over her tits
baring them to his eyes and touch. He gently rubbed her tits and tweaked her
swollen nipples as Simone continued her ministrations on Peggy's pussy. Peggy
was excited beyond her expectations and she came in Simone's mouth when Andre
leaned over and sucked on her tits and nipples. Peggy's hips bucked of their
own volition as she creamed Simone's face and screamed in ecstasy.  
  
Simone and Andre then stood up and undressed and then took off the rest of
Peggy clothes. They steered Peggy into their bedroom and they had her lay on
their bed. Andre climbed between her legs and he inserted his impressive cock
into her pussy. Peggy was thrilled to have a new cock in her vagina and she
wrapped her legs around Andre's torso and humped up at him. Simone moved over
Peggy and lowered her pussy onto the Peggy's face. Peggy did not hesitate and
she began to lick and suck on Simone's pussy with enthusiasm. Simone was very
hot from just eating Peggy's pussy so she knew that she would not last long
particularly with Peggy aggressiveness.  
  
Andre felt his own cum building in his balls and he picked up the pace and
pounded Peggy's pussy. Simone gasped out loud as the first wave of her orgasm
hit her and then she rubbed her pussy all over Peggy's face. Andre's body
stiffened as he unloaded in Peggy's pussy flooding it with his French seed.
Peggy felt the warm semen fill her cunt and she lost it for a second time.
Peggy came hard and her body thrashed all about as Andre continued to spurt in
her and Simone doused her face with female juices.  
  
"Oh this is wonderful!" cried Simone as the final wave of her climax hit her.  
  
Peggy knew from Simone's voice that she had done well. Nicole climbed off of
Peggy's face and left the bed briefly. Andre pulled his dripping cock from
Peggy's pussy and knelt back on his heels. Peggy acted as if she still needed
more and her hands went right to her pussy and she frantically rubbed her clit
and fingered herself. Peggy knew it had to be the coffee that they had to have
put something in it for her to behave the way she was. Simone returned to the
bed with a double dildo in her hand and she pushed one end into Peggy's pussy.
Then Simone put the other end in her pussy and she began to fuck Peggy. Peggy
fucked back at Simone as the French girl fondled Peggy's tits. Andre moved
along side Peggy's face and offered her his semi-hard cock which she
immediately took in her mouth. Peggy sucked fast and furious on Andre's cock
as she humped her hips frantically at Simone. Andre was now hard again and he
pulled his cock from Peggy's mouth. Peggy looked like a little bird as the
cock was removed and she was trying to get it back in her mouth. Andre smiled
because he had other plans for Peggy maybe next time he would cum in her
mouth. Andre told Simone to roll over and she held tightly to Peggy as she
rolled them both over keeping the dildo in their pussies. Simone held to Peggy
buttocks as the two women fucked each other and then Andre nestled his cock
into the crack of Peggy's ass. Andre had lubed up his cock as the women were
turning over and now he pressed it against Peggy's nether hole.  
  
Peggy felt the hard cock looking for its entrance into her asshole and she
pushed her hips back in acceptance. Andre eased his cock into her ass and at
once he realized that she was indeed experienced in anal sex. He began to fuck
her ass slowly and he could feel the fake cock on the other side of her thin
membrane. Peggy was creaming all over the fake dick and it seemed as if her
orgasms were just continuous ones that would never stop. Simone was close to
cumming again as the rubber shaft rubbed constantly against her engorged clit.
Peggy was now lying on Simone and their tits and sensitive nipples rubbed
together as they fucked one another. Andre felt his balls tighten once again
and he unleashed a torrent of cum into Peggy's ass. Peggy continued her string
of orgasms and her body reacted violently to her recent climax. Her whole body
shook with the tremors of her volcanic climax as she thrashed between the
bodies of her new found lovers. Simone exploded in response to Peggy's
gyrations and she creamed the one end of the dildo. Once again Peggy was glad
that she had had previous anal experience and was not an anal virgin.  
  
Andre and Simone were drained and they tried to lie motionless but Peggy was
in perpetual motion and they had to disengage from her. Andre pulled his cock
from her ass and then he rolled Peggy off of Simone. Peggy lay on her back
with one end of the dildo still buried in her steamy pussy. Andre and Simone
left the bedroom and moved into the sitting room leaving Peggy with the dildo
still stuck in her pussy.  
  
After about 30 minutes they returned to the bedroom and found Peggy working
the dildo in her pussy. Once again Simone joined Peggy in the bed and turned
her to the side and slid the other end of the dildo into her own pussy. Andre
lay on his side behind Peggy and once again he slid his cock into her shapely
ass. It took quite a while before Simone and Andre came again but when they
did Peggy went wild with them. This time they stayed in the bed with Peggy and
stroked her body. A sexually drained Peggy came back to her senses and she
realized that she had spent the day having incredible sex. After that day it
became a ritual to have sex with Andre and Simone every Sunday that Peggy's
husband was out of town.  
  
Peggy then felt her body tense as she spurted onto her fingers. Peggy had
gotten herself off while driving and reflecting on her past affairs. She had
been so absorbed that she nearly missed her exit off the freeway. She removed
her hand form her pussy and licked her fingers clean. The drive had been an
easy one and the time had passed by quickly while she played with her pussy.
Peggy thought to herself, "God I am insatiable."  
  
She pulled into her driveway and spotted the neighbor's son working in the
yard. Peggy felt the familiar surge in her loins looked at the handsome 20
year -old and remembered his big cock. Trevor waved to her and she waved back
to him and then called out to him.  
  
"Are you home alone tonight?" she asked.  
  
"Yeah my folks are at the beach house for the rest of the week," Trevor yelled
back to her.  
  
"I just got home and I was thinking about throwing pizza in the oven. Do you
want to join me?" Peggy offered.  
  
"Sure pizza sounds great. I'll be over in a few," Trevor accepted.  
  
Peggy smiled as she pulled the car into the garage and thought that it would
be an interesting evening. She was already looking forward to Trevor driving
his big cock into her. She liked Trevor as he was a good lover who came in
buckets. Best of all though was that he kept his mouth shut.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 03


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
PIZZA WITH TREVOR  
  
Trevor arrived at Peggy's house about 20 minutes after they had greeted each
other in the driveway. Peggy had had time to change clothes and she opted for
a one piece terry cloth outfit that hugged her curves. The outfit was short as
well as tight fighting and the cheeks of Peggy's ass peeked out slightly.
Peggy did not wear panties or a bra as she knew that Trevor would have her out
of her outfit in no time.  
  
Trevor showed up wearing shorts, a tee shirt and sandals. Peggy let him in the
house and as she walked into her kitchen, Trevor grabbed her from behind and
hugged her. He kissed the nape of her neck and she felt his big hard cock
press into her buttocks through his shorts. Trevor's hands moved to her
breasts and he squeezed them gently and he pressed his erect cock into her
bottom.  
  
"Let's go to bed first and then have the pizza," Trevor rasped excitedly.  
  
Peggy knew it was no use to try and hold him off so she led the way to her
bedroom. They went through the ritual of undressing each other and extending
their foreplay however that evening Peggy was as anxious to have Trevor's big
cock in her as he was to fuck her. As soon as they were naked Peggy got into
her bed and beckoned Trevor to her.  
  
Trevor crawled between Peggy's legs and he moved his mouth toward her and
closed it over her pussy shoving his tongue into her wetness. Peggy cried out
and grabbed his head and held it tight to her quim. Trevor lapped at her pussy
as he fingered her with two fingers. Then he spread her pussy lips apart and
located her throbbing clit peeking out from its protective hood. Peggy was
really excited that night and her erect clit looked like a teeny dick sticking
out. Trevor sucked on her hard clit and she bucked her hips up into his face.
Trevor reached under her and cupped her shapely ass cheeks in his hands as he
drove into her pussy with his tongue and nibbled on her clit. Peggy was
pleased with the way Trevor ate her pussy and he did it just the way she had
taught him.  
  
"Oh Trevor, this is a quick one. I'm cumming," Peggy screamed as she lost it.  
  
The climax rocked her body and Trevor held on for dear life as she thrashed,
twisted and bucked all over the bed. He kept right on eating her pussy and he
held onto her shapely ass as she thrashed about. Peggy slowly calmed after her
intense orgasm and Trevor continued to lick her until her pussy was dry. As
she lay on the bed Trevor continued to lick and kiss her bare thighs as she
ran her hands through his hair.  
  
"Oh that was something I love the way you eat me," she murmured.  
  
Trevor moved between her thighs and placed his cock at the entrance to her
cunt. She shivered in anticipation as Trevor eased her back down on the bed
and proceeded to feed his thick cock to her. Trevor slid in and out of her
pussy slowly allowing her to adjust to his size and continued to go deeper
with each thrust until he was buried balls deep in her pussy.  
  
"Oh my I love being full of your cock, fuck me, make me cum, make me cum
again", she cried out.  
  
Trevor pounded her pussy making sure that his cock was in constant contact
with her clit. Peggy had multiple orgasms as he fucked her. Peggy's rock hard
nipples extended like little hard nubs. Trevor twirled the nipples in his
fingers and then he leaned over taking one then the other in my mouth.  
  
She went wild telling him, "Oh yes, you remember how I like that. Suck my
tits, suck my nipples!"  
  
Trevor could feel his balls start to tighten and he knew it wouldn't be long
before he filled her pussy with his cum. Peggy stiffened and then she had
another violent orgasm.  
  
She yelled, "I'm cummmming!"  
  
Trevor reached around behind her and pulled her toward him as she shook and
trembled throughout her intense orgasm. As she was cumming so did he and he
fired a barrage of cum into her pussy. As she started to recover Trevor laid
her back down on the bed and slowly fucked her as his cock slowly softened in
her. His cock was swimming in her cunt; there was so much cum in there
mingling with her own juices.  
  
She smiled at Trevor and said, "You must have been thinking about me all day.
You really got me off and you flooded my pussy."  
  
"I have been thinking about you all weekend. Even when I was out with Julie I
was thinking about you. No one fucks like you do," Trevor said.  
  
"I'll take that as a compliment. Come on let's get cleaned up and have some
pizza. I'm starving," Peggy said as she swung her shapely legs out of bed.  
  
"Let's stay naked. Let's eat the pizza while we are naked," Trevor suggested.  
  
"As you wish my young stud," Peggy agreed.  
  
As soon as they had cleaned up Peggy put the pizza in the oven. The oven had
been heating up while they were in bed so it only took about 15 minutes before
the pizza was ready. The two of them sat next to each other at the kitchen
table eating pizza and drinking a beer. As Peggy took a bite of her slice a
piece of the pizza broke off and landed on her thigh.  
  
"I'll get that," Trevor snapped and then he lowered his mouth to her thigh and
gathered the pizza.  
  
Trevor licked along Peggy's thigh as he scoped up the pizza and she shivered
in response. That started a game between them and then they began to eat pizza
off each others body. Peggy place slices of pepperoni on her breasts and
Trevor sucked her tits and nipples as he devoured the pepperoni. Trevor's cock
was hard again so he coated it with some pizza cheese and Peggy sucked it off
him. Peggy placed pepperoni on her vulva and Trevor gobbled it up and licked
her twat in the process. The two of them continued the game until they just
had to have sex again.  
  
Trevor dropped to his knees and drove his face into Peggy's vulva. Peggy
gasped aloud as she felt Trevor's tongue enter her vagina and seek out her
clit. Within minutes Peggy was writhing and holding onto Trevor's head as he
ate her through a string of orgasms. Peggy slid off the kitchen chair and she
sank to the floor. Trevor followed her to the floor and plunged his big cock
right into Peggy's pussy. Peggy grunted as the huge cock made its way into her
hot hole.  
  
Peggy was flat on her back now and she wrapped her legs around Trevor's body
as he pounded her pussy. Peggy just seemed to go from orgasm to the other as
Trevor drove toward his own release. Trevor then stiffened and fired a huge
amount of spunk into Peggy's quim. Peggy moaned as she felt the warm fluid
fill her womb. Trevor's cock kept moving in her and Peggy realized that he
wasn't going soft. Ah the benefit of youth she thought. Trevor's cock swam
around in the combined love juices as he continued to fuck an exhausted Peggy.
Peggy begged him to let her rest a minute but Trevor just turned her over on
all fours and then fucked her doggy style.  
  
Peggy had her head on the kitchen floor as Trevor fucked her from behind and
played with her shapely ass. Trevor then got up for a minute and looked around
for some lube. Then he spotted the bottle of olive oil on the counter. Trevor
opened the bottle and let the oil run into the crack of Peggy's ass. He then
pushed one of his fingers into Peggy's ass lubricating it with the olive oil.
Peggy flinched and almost cooed out loud when she felt Trevor's cock at her
asshole. Trevor pushed and his cock head cleared her sphincter. Peggy wanted
this as mush as Trevor did and she remembered how she had taught him about
anal sex. Trevor slowly worked his big dick into Peggy's shapely ass and then
he fucked her methodically. Trevor fucked her slowly and his cock steadily
went deeper into her rectum until he was completely buried in her ass.  
  
Peggy experienced the familiar cramping and bloatiness but only momentarily.
Now she just felt full as the thick cock stretched her hole. Trevor picked up
the pace as he approached his orgasm and Peggy reached between her legs and
finger fucked herself. Trevor tensed and then he unloaded in Peggy's ass. He
was so excited that he flooded her rectum with an enormous amount of semen.
Peggy felt the huge load fill her ass and she involuntarily milked the cock
with her anal muscles. Trevor stayed in her ass until his cock was drained and
then he pulled it slowly from Peggy's asshole. Peggy felt a huge void in her
ass as the cock left her hole.  
  
Trevor stood up and spoke. "I have to get going," he said and then added,
"Thanks for the pizza."  
  
He left the kitchen leaving Peggy lying on the kitchen floor with cum dripping
from both her holes. Trevor put on his shorts and tee shirt and then returned
to the kitchen, He took one more look at the cum-filled pretty Peggy, kissed
her on the cheek and then left the house. Peggy remained on the floor for
several minutes as she was exhausted from her encounter with Trevor. Peggy
then decided to take a shower and douche Trevor's cum from her pussy and
asshole. God that guy can cum, she thought quietly.  
  
After the shower Peggy put on her robe and cleaned up the kitchen. Then she
made herself a stiff drink and curled up on the living room sofa and listened
to music. As she sipped her drink and listened to the soft music she recalled
the first time that she and Trevor had sex and she thought about how far he
had come since the first time.  
  
THE FIRST TIME WITH TREVOR  
  
The first time with Trevor was two years ago right after he had turned 18
years old. Peggy liked Trevor's shyness and he wasn't comfortable alone in her
presence. Peggy had planned Trevor's seduction for some time but she had
patiently waited until he was 18. Peggy often caught him checking her out and
once she caught him peeking over the fence when she was sun bathing topless at
by her pool. Trevor's parents were gone all day one Saturday and Peggy's
husband was off playing golf again. Peggy invited Trevor over to her house for
lunch and after lunch she made her move.  
  
To put Trevor at ease, Peggy had him sit in a chair while she undressed in
front of him. When Peggy removed her skirt and sweater and stood in front of
Trevor she thought that he would cum in his pants. She looked so sexy in her
bra, panties, stockings and garters with her bare skin exposed above the
stocking tops.  
  
"Is this what you wanted to see Trevor?" Peggy asked and then reminded him, "I
saw you peeking at me over my fence."  
  
Trevor just nodded yes again. Peggy looked in his lap and she saw the outline
of his impressive cock against his pants. She loved teasing the teenager and
watching his reaction and Peggy decided to make a game of it.  
  
"Trevor, do you want to take your cock out and play with it?"  
  
"Yessssss!" Trevor gasped.  
  
Trevor stood up and quickly unfastened his belt and trousers. He pushed his
trousers along with his underwear down to his knees and his vibrant erect cock
sprung forward. Peggy smiled as the impressive organ danced in front of her
and it was all she could do to keep from grabbing it. Trevor took hold of his
cock and began to stroke himself as Peggy paraded around in her lingerie.  
  
'Trevor would you like to touch my bare thighs?"  
  
Trevor just nodded and reached for Peggy's bare skin above her stocking tops.
He gently caressed her skin and he felt tremors run through his body. He kept
stroking his cock with one hand as he caressed Peggy's thighs with the other.
Peggy felt as if he would cum at any minute.  
  
"Trevor would you like to touch my panties?"  
  
Trevor gasped in surprise and again nodded the affirmative. Peggy took his
hand from her thigh and placed it on her panty covered vulva and he just
rubbed it gently. Trevor then noticed that Peggy's panties were getting wet.  
  
"Peggy, your panties are getting wet,"  
  
"That's because you are getting me excited too," Peggy sighed.  
  
Peggy then reached for Trevor's cock. She took his hand off it and replaced it
with her own and Trevor gasped aloud. He felt her soft delicate hand wrap
around his thickness and glide up and down his shaft. He continued to rub
Peggy's panty covered pussy and stroke her thighs using both his hands now.
Peggy loved the feeling of the youthful cock in her hand.  
  
"Peggy, I'm really getting excited. I'm think that I am going to cum soon,"
Trevor rasped.  
  
Peggy went right on stroking his cock as he wanted him to cum. She wanted to
see him shoot as she loved to see young men ejaculate their seed in the air.
Trevor stopped rubbing Peggy's pussy and his body tensed just before cum
spurted from his cock. Peggy felt the surge travel through his shaft and
watched it spew into the air. Four or five ropes of semen shot into the air
and landed on her wrist and his pubes. Trevor's cock continued to ooze cum
from its tip and covered Peggy's hand. She continued jerking him off until
every drop of cum had left his shaft. Trevor then watched in amazement as
Peggy licked cum from her hand and wrist. Peggy swallowed the sweet tasting
dick juice that she licked from her hand as Trevor watched her. Peggy wondered
if any of Trevor's girlfriends ever did that.  
  
"Trevor I want you to remove my panties."  
  
Peggy had purposely put her panties on over her garters that day so that her
panties could be removed without having to unfasten the garters. Peggy told
Trevor to kneel in front of her and take off her panties. Trevor moved his
trembling hands to the waistband of her panties and he slowly pulled them
down. Trevor pulled them all the way down her legs and removed them from her
one leg at a time. Then he stared right into her bushy pubic hair and pretty
pussy. Trevor gently probed her opening and wormed his finger past her labia
into the deep warm wet recess of her vagina. Peggy showed him how to find her
clit and how to stimulate it. Trevor was going wild with desire and he reached
for his cock to stroke it again.  
  
"Trevor you got me excited and I need you to make me cum just as I made you
cum," Peggy reminded him.  
  
Trevor knelt back down and resumed his fingering of Peggy's pussy. He flicked
his finger over her clit as he fingered her pussy and he soon had Peggy
squirming. Peggy's body stiffened and then her hips flailed as she drenched
his fingers with her love juice. Trevor watched as Peggy's body moved
uncontrollably and her hips thrust with intensity. Peggy then went limp where
she stood as her body was momentarily drained of all energy. Trevor removed
his fingers from Peggy's pussy and looked at them.  
  
"Lick them and taste me as I tasted you. Lick them dry," Peggy whispered.  
  
Trevor had finger fucked some high school girls but her had never tasted their
juice so he tentatively licked his finger sampling the taste of Peggy's love
juice. He did not find it unpleasant so he then licked all her juices from his
fingers. Trevor then realized that his cock was hard again and he stood up in
front of Peggy. She looked at him and saw his cock standing at attention in
all its splendor and she pulled Trevor toward her. She smiled at him and held
his cock lovingly.  
  
"You have a beautiful cock and I am going to enjoy sucking it," Peggy said in
a very sultry tone.  
  
Trevor was speechless as he watched Peggy lower her head and engulf his cock
in her warm sensuous mouth. He gasped as she closed her lips around it and
then began to bob up and down. Peggy deep throated him and he felt her lips
touch his pubic hair as she swallowed his entire cock. No one had ever done
that before Peggy and he almost lost it at that moment. Peggy continued to
suck his cock and she swirled her tongue around the shaft and nibbled the head
driving Trevor crazy. Peggy sensed that he was close to blowing his load again
and she cupped his tight balls and massaged them as she tightened her mouth
around his cock. That did it and Trevor could feel his cum travel from his
balls through his scrotum as he started to cum.  
  
"Oh shit, here it is. I'm cumming again," he screamed unable to control his
language.  
  
Peggy stayed glued to his cock and swallowed every drop of his seed as it
rushed into her mouth. Trevor came in droves and Peggy had to swallow quickly
to keep his seed from running out of her mouth. Trevor could not believe how
Peggy worked his cock and swallowed every drop. Peggy was pleased with his
youthful discharge as she expected him to cum as much as he did the first
time. Trevor shot quite a load in her mouth almost as much as he did with his
first load of the day.  
  
Peggy sucked and nibbled and teased Trevor to no end. Finally he begged her to
stop and he sat back down on the bed to rest and recover. Peggy slid next to
him and turned his face toward hers. She kissed him deeply plunging her tongue
into his mouth allowing him to sample the after taste of cum. Trevor reached
for her and took her in his arms. Trevor fondled her tits through her bra and
fingered her pussy as they kissed. Peggy told Trevor to take off all his
clothes and join her in the bed. Trevor stripped off his clothes in record
time and by the time he got into bed his cock was rock hard for a third time.
Peggy with painstaking slowness removed her bra, garters and stockings.
Trevor's cock was throbbing by the time Peggy joined him in bed.  
  
"Now you're going to eat my pussy, Trevor," Peggy announced and added, "I'll
teach you how to do it. Once you learn this all the girls will be dying to go
out with you."  
  
Peggy stretched out on her bed and spread her legs. Her hands went down to her
pussy and she stroked her quim and opened it for Trevor to see. Trevor just
stared at her in all her beauty lying on the bed. Her long brown hair spread
across the pillow, her firm tits and hard nipples stuck up in the air as her
voluptuous body was splayed before him. Peggy held her arms open to him and
then guided him to her body as he leaned in toward her.  
  
Peggy coached him through every move and Trevor buried his tongue in Peggy's
pussy shoving it in as if he was fucking her. Peggy directed the action and
she soon had him nibbling on her clit while he fingered her pussy. Trevor was
really getting into the action particularly because of the way he had Peggy
squirming and tossing on the bed. Peggy moved her legs over Trevor's shoulders
and pulled his head closer to her pussy. Trevor held on to Peggy shapely
buttocks and squeezed and fondled her firm ass cheeks as he ate her pussy. It
didn't taste any different then when he licked his fingers before and he was
really getting into it now.  
  
"Oh, oh, yes right there. You got it. Suck it, nibble on it eat me, oh!" Peggy
cried out.  
  
Trevor continued to eat her pussy as he held her ass tightly in his hands. He
then moved his hands up to her tits and found her hard nipples. Trevor
massaged her boobs and twirled her nipples in his fingertips as he continued
to munch on her pussy and clit. Peggy was tossing and thrusting her pussy into
Trevor's face and calling for him to eat her.  

"Put your finger in my ass," screamed Peggy.  
  
Trevor had never put his finger in any one's asshole before and he hesitated.
Peggy told him to get it wet in her pussy and then put it her ass. Trevor
stuck his middle finger in Peggy's pussy and got it good and wet with her
juices. He then positioned it at Peggy's asshole and shoved it in. Peggy
gasped with the abrupt anal penetration but soon adjusted to Trevor's finger
buried in her ass. Trevor pumped his finger in and out of Peggy's ass as he
continued to maul her pussy with his mouth. Trevor loved the feel of his
finger in the warm recess of Peggy's ass and he wondered if she took a cock in
there too.  
  
Peggy stiffened and gasped aloud as she came on Trevor's face. Trevor held on
to her with his finger still buried in her ass and his mouth glued to her
cunt. He felt the waves of orgasm rock Peggy's body and his face was flooded
with her cunt juice. Peggy kept humping his face until the last of her orgasms
passed and she flopped back on the bed. Trevor slipped his finger from her ass
and his hands found her breasts again. He stroked her tits and nipples as he
gently licked her pussy dry of all her juices. Trevor finished eating her and
then sat up kneeling between Peggy legs. Trevor followed Peggy's eyes to his
cock and then he realized that he was hard again.  
  
Peggy smiled at him and said, "That was marvelous. You did very well for your
first time. Now put your big cock in my pussy and fuck me!"  
  
Trevor leaned forward and aimed his cock at Peggy's pussy. He slid in easily
to the hilt and reveled in the warmth of her cunt. Trevor began to pump his
cock in and out of Peggy's pussy as she wrapped her shapely legs around his
back. Peggy pulled him in with her legs and positioned herself so that her
clit was in constant contact with his cock. Trevor began to pound Peggy's
pussy and Peggy humped her hips back at him just as hard. The two of them
fucked each other frantically breathing heavy and grunting and moaning. Peggy
had another orgasm but continued to fuck Trevor toward his third. Peggy lost
count of her orgasms before Trevor finally filled her pussy with his spunk.  
  
Trevor stiffened and then thrust into her each time he felt his cum ejaculate.
Peggy rocked with him and she clenched her cunt muscles squeezing every drop
of cum from his cock. Trevor collapsed on her body as he felt the last surge
of cum leave his cock. Peggy held him tight as he relaxed his body. Trevor had
never felt so good in his life. He couldn't believe his good fortune in
fucking a woman like Peggy. He wanted to fuck her forever.  
  
Peggy rolled to her side and Trevor rolled with her. They held to each other
and gently caressed each other's sweaty body. Peggy pushed Trevor on his back
and then she kissed her way down his chest passed his stomach to his cock.
Trevor gasped in surprise when Peggy took his cock in her mouth and sucked it
clean of their combined juices. Then she moved up his body and kissed him
deeply shoving her tongue in his mouth again. Peggy wanted to be sure that he
got to taste both of them and that he shed any inhibitions that he previously
had.  
  
They cuddled together in bed and talked for awhile and Trevor got another
erection. Peggy then noticed that Trevor was hard again and she touched his
cock with her foot causing him to flinch in surprise. Peggy loved the
resiliency of youth and she was always surprised just how many times they
could cum in one day. Her pussy needed a little break so she decided that she
would take him in her ass.  
  
Peggy smiled at him and then got off the bed. She retrieved some lubricant
from the nightstand and handed it to Trevor. Peggy then got on all fours and
directed Trevor to lube her ass. Trevor got turned on by putting the lube in
her asshole. He enjoyed fingering her hole and caressing her curvy ass. Peggy
rotated her ass in arousal as Trevor inserted a second finger into her bung
hole. He was in disbelief that she was actually going to let him fuck her in
the ass. Trevor knew that people did this but he had never even thought of it
before now.  
  
"Okay I'm ready for your cock Trevor, fuck me in the ass but go slow," Peggy
directed.  
  
Trevor knelt behind her and eased his hard cock into her ass. He worked it in
slowly and reveled in the methodical penetration of her luscious ass. Peggy's
ass was a warm tight receptacle. Peggy used her anal muscles to perfection as
she massaged Trevor's cock in her anal sheath. Trevor caressed both of Peggy's
gorgeous ass cheeks as he fucked her ass deeply. They both sensed he was about
to cum again and Trevor picked up his pace as Peggy squeezed his cock with
more intensity.  
  
"Cum in my ass, I want your cum in my ass," Peggy cried out.  
  
Her words sent Trevor over the edge and he fired his fourth load of the day
into Peggy's hot ass. Peggy felt the warm sperm coat her rectal passage, a
feeling that she never tired of. She squeezed her anal muscles and milked
Trevor's cock dry of every drop of cum. Trevor continued to fuck her slowly
until his cock softened and slipped from her ass. Trevor just looked at her
beautiful ass and watched as trickles of cum ran out of her ass down her
thighs and across the lips of her pussy. Peggy marveled at Trevor's capacity
to cum. She had never been with anyone who could produce so much semen in one
day. He was a like a machine but then again he was only 18 years old.  
  
Peggy collapsed on the bed and Trevor lay next to her. They stayed together
for sometime before Peggy told Trevor to shower with her. He loved washing her
and caressing her body. Trevor got hard in the shower with Peggy and she let
him put his soapy cock in her soapy asshole. They fucked until he managed a
fifth ejaculation. Peggy then rinsed his seed from her ass and they got out of
the shower and dried off. Trevor then got dressed but Peggy opted to remain
naked. She reminded him that this was their secret and he was to keep his
mouth shut if he wanted to see her again. Trevor asked if he could come back
Sunday since his parents would be at the club all day. Peggy knew her husband
would be playing golf at the club as well so she told Trevor that he could
stop by on Sunday. Trevor left the house sexually sated but he was already
thinking about Sunday.  
  
For the next two years Peggy would get regular visits from Peggy as he could
not stay away from her hot body. Peggy taught Trevor everything he needed to
know about sex particularly pleasing a woman. Peggy even taught Trevor have to
put on and dispose of condoms, not that they ever used them very much.
Trevor's confidence grew and he became a real ladies man but he never forgot
his tutor.  
  
Peggy's thoughts were interrupted when her eyes closed and she almost spilled
her drink. She checked the time and saw that it was almost 11:00 PM. Peggy
lifted her naked body off the sofa and deposited her unfinished drink and
glass in the kitchen sink. She moved slowly toward her bedroom as her body
ached slightly from the abundance of sex that weekend. But what a marvelous
weekend it had been first with the three college students; then with Janine
and finally with Trevor. Peggy set her alarm and then she fell into a deep
sleep.  
  
THE WORK WEEK  
  
Peggy's boss was looking at his calendar for the week. He was not that
interested in his appointments as he was with his available time. When Gibby
had a full day and little time in his office, he would have Peggy just suck
his cock. On some days when there was more time together he would fuck her on
the small conference table in his office. When he had the most time he would
fuck Peggy in the ass. Gibby decided that Wednesday would be the best time to
fuck Peggy in the ass. Thursday he could fuck her pussy on the conference
table but the other days it would be just blow jobs.  
  
So it was on Monday and Tuesday that week that Peggy sucked Gibby's cock.
Peggy was a wonderful cock sucker and she drove Gibby wild with her talented
mouth. The ritual was the same each time. Peggy would come into his office
lock the door and Gibby would stand up. Peggy would then drop to her knees,
unbuckle his belt and unfasten his suit pants. By the time Peggy pulled
Gibby's trousers and boxer shorts down, Gibby's cock was stiff. Peggy had no
trouble deep throating the 6" cock and Gibby could feel her lips on his pubic
hair. Because of her oral skills it never took Gibby long to cum and he loved
shooting in her mouth. Peggy would swallow every drop and then she continued
to suck his cock until every drop had been drained from him.  
  
That Wednesday Peggy entered the office and locked the door. Gibby kept a door
brace in his office that he used to secure the door. That way no one with a
key to his office could enter while they were having sex. With the office door
locked, Peggy leaned over the small conference table. Gibby stepped up behind
her and lifted her skirt up over her waist and draped it on her back. Then
Gibby pulled her panties down slowly exposing her gorgeous buttocks. He only
pulled the panties down to her knees because he felt she looked sexier that
way. Gibby stared at her hot ass framed between the skirt, panties and hose.
He lowered his trousers and boxers and ran his cock around her ass cheeks.
Then Gibby stepped closer and eased his cock into her asshole. On the days she
knew she was to be butt fucked, Peggy always lubricated her ass before she
came into his office so she was prepared to receive Gibby's cock. Gibby never
lasted long in her ass but he enjoyed anal sex more than anything with Peggy.
He watched his cock slide in and out of her nether hole as his thighs slapped
against her buttocks. He loved the way her flesh jiggled when he slammed into
her ass. Peggy used her anal muscles to squeeze Gibby's cock driving him mad.
Gibby always came in her ass and he held still with his cock embedded in her
rectum as Peggy milked it dry with her sphincter muscles.  
  
That week there were consultants in the office. There was a big push in those
days for Total Quality Management and the board had hired consultants to
review the claims process. The objective was to improve the claims process and
reduced costs at the same time. Each of the claims processors were to be
interviewed by one of the consultants. Peggy was taken by one of the
consultants named Darrel. He was a big black man in his late twenties. It was
said that Darrel had been an exceptional college athlete and had played a few
years of pro football before he injured his knee.  
  
Darrel was 6'4" and his body was chiseled. He was very impressive in his
business suit and he beamed with confidence. Darrel had been smart enough to
stay in college and graduate before he entered professional football so he had
his business degree to fall back on after football. Peggy was scheduled for an
interview with Darrel that Thursday afternoon, right after Gibby fucked her on
the conference table.  
  
The interview with Darrel began at 4:00 PM that Thursday and Peggy was glad
that she had already cum in Gibby's office. Peggy was overly impressed with
Darrel and her pussy was tingling just from her thoughts about how big his
cock might be. Darrel was smooth and intelligent and he was very perceptive
about the claims business. The interview lasted until 6:00 PM and Darrel
apologized for keeping Peggy after 5:00 PM&gt;  
  
"I hope that I didn't mess up any of your evening plans," Darrel offered as an
apology.  
  
"No you didn't. My husband is traveling so I'm on my own," Peggy replied.  
  
"Really, well in that case let me buy you dinner. It's the least I can do for
keeping you late," Darrel offered.  
  
"That's not necessary," Peggy said and regretting her words as soon as she had
said them.  
  
"Oh I insist. It's silly for you to dine alone," Darrel insisted.  
  
"Well alright then. Where should I meet you?" Peggy accepted.  
  
"You should drive to my hotel and leave your car there and then I can drive us
to dinner," Darrel suggested.  
  
Peggy agreed and she drove over to Darrel's hotel. On the way over she
wondered if she would sleep with him if things went that far. She pretty much
made up her mind that she would if he tried to seduce her but she was not
going to suggest anything. On the drive over to the hotel Peggy recalled the
first black man with whom she had sex? It was in the Caribbean and her husband
played golf everyday while she enjoyed the amenities of the resort. Peggy had
decided to get a massage and that's when she met Lewis.  
  
Lewis was a tall lean black man who stood at about 6'4". He had a tapered cock
that was 8" long and it was perfect for anal sex. Lewis loved to fuck women in
the ass especially the pretty young white women. He particularly loved
introducing the women to anal sex and taking their anal virginity. Peggy
arrived for her massage right from the beach so she was still in her bikini.  
  
"Take off your bikini mum and get up on this table," Lewis directed.  
  
"Don't you have a towel?" Peggy inquired.  
  
"Oh we don't use them her mum. They just get in the way and we are all relaxed
here," Lewis replied.  
  
Not wanting to appear prudish or offend Lewis, Peggy took off her bikini and
got up on the massage table. She lay face down so that her pussy and breasts
were not on display. Lewis took some massage oil and began rubbing it into
Peggy's shoulders and back. Peggy cooed as it did feel good. This was the
first time a black man had ever touched Peggy but she was over her discomfort
in seconds. Lewis worked magic with his hands as they moved all over Peggy's
upper body and she became totally relaxed. Lewis then moved his hands to her
legs beginning with her feet and calves. Peggy was relieved that Lewis had
bypassed her ass and focused on her legs. Lewis massaged Peggy's calves and
then his hands moved higher to her thighs. He took his time with her thighs
massaging one at a time and at times he came dangerously close to her pubic
area but he never touched her pussy.  
  
Then Lewis put an ample amount of oil on his hands and began to massage
Peggy's buttocks. Peggy tensed at first and then relaxed as Lewis massaged her
ass. Peggy was in a dreamy state when she felt Lewis hand slid into the crack
of her ass. Then a strange thing happened to her as a tingle ran through her
body. Peggy liked anal sex but that day her ass seemed overly sensitive.
Recognizing her pleasure, Lewis allowed his fingertip to brush her nether
hole. Peggy's body twitched but not in alarm but in excitement.  
  
Peggy's mind was racing and she was confused. She knew he shouldn't touch her
there during a massage but she also enjoyed it. She knew she should tell him
to stop but she remained quiet. Then she felt Lewis's finger probe her anus
once again and she remained still and quiet as he had his way with her nether
hole. Lewis sensed her submissive state and took it to the next step. He eased
his finger into Peggy's ass little by little until his finger was buried in
her rectum. Peggy remained still and allowed Lewis to finger her asshole and
she felt tingles run through her body. Lewis wormed his finger around in her
ass and then he slowly removed it.  
  
Peggy was in state of desire when Lewis rolled her over on her back as he
spoke, "Time to do the front now."  
  
Peggy allowed herself to be turned over and she closed her eyes as Lewis's
hands rubbed oil all over the front of her body. He began with her shoulders
and neck and then descended to her breasts. Peggy's nipples were hard as rocks
when Lewis massaged her breasts and rolled the extended nubs in his fingers.
Then his hands moved lower to Peggy's thighs skipping her hips and pubes. He
massaged each leg separately lifting it to his shoulder and rubbing it all the
way to her pussy. His hands would occasionally graze her bushy cunt and Peggy
would flinch in response. Once again she was in a state of desire and she felt
the need to orgasm.  
  
"Do you need to cum, mum?" Lewis whispered to her.  
  
Peggy just closed her eyes and nodded yes. He gently rubbed Peggy's pussy with
the massage oil and sought out her erect clit. Lewis pushed two fingers into
her pussy and rubbed her clit with his thumb. Peggy covered her mouth with her
arm as an orgasm rocked her pretty body. She kept her eyes shut as her body
jerked and spasmed on Lewis's fingers. Lewis removed his fingers from Peggy's
pussy and brought them to his nose. Peggy knew that he was pleased with her
aroma. After the massage, Peggy quickly scrambled off the table and put her
bikini back on. She hurried to her room somewhat embarrassed about what
happened. Peggy stayed in her room the rest of the day until her husband
returned from golf.  
  
The next morning after breakfast Peggy could not wait to get another massage
from Lewis. Peggy greeted Lewis and took off her bikini as she was told. This
time she did not hesitate as she was used to Lewis seeing her naked. She
climbed on the table and lay face down as Lewis instructed her to do. As he
did yesterday Lewis massaged her back, shoulders and the back of legs. He did
not spend as much time with the rest of her body as he seemed anxious to get
to her ass.  
  
He kneaded her gorgeous ass cheeks and as he massaged her ass he put an ample
amount of oil on her asshole. Then Lewis began to probe her asshole first with
one and then two fingers. Before long his fingers were moving easily in and
out of Peggy's thoroughly lubed asshole. He lifted Peggy up by her hips until
her ass was in the air as she rested her head on the massage table. He removed
his fingers and climbed up on the table with Peggy. He had already removed his
loin cloth and his black tapered cock throbbed with excitement. He positioned
the head of his cock at the entrance to her ass. As he eased his cock into her
bunghole he heard Peggy gasp and hold her breath. He assuredly told her to
relax and that he would not hurt her.  
  
Ever since Lewis probed Peggy's ass yesterday she knew that she would give
herself to him. Now that his cock was in her ass there was no turning back. As
Lewis eased his cock into her ass the head cleared her sphincter and Peggy
uttered an audible gasp. The discomfort was brief as Lewis's tapered cock
worked its way deeper and deeper into Peggy's ass. If anyone had the perfect
cock for butt fucking, Lewis did.  
  
He continued to ease his cock in and out of her asshole feeding her an
additional ¼ to ½ inch at a time, each time waiting until she relaxed. It
seemed to take forever before his entire 8" were lodged deep in her ass. Lewis
shot his load immediately when his cock was fully embedded in Peggy's ass.
Lewis stayed hard however as he always did because he could cum two, three and
even four times without removing his cock from a woman's asshole. Peggy felt
the warm cum shoot into her rectum and it felt good again. She liked the
soothing feel it gave her ravaged asshole but she felt unbelievably full.
Lewis started to fuck her with long deliberate strokes as he admired her
beautiful ass accepting his huge cock. Lewis stroked her marvelous ass cheeks
and told her how good she looked in this position with his black dick
skewering her luscious white ass.  
  
Lewis felt his second orgasm start down in his balls and rush up through his
cock flooding Peggy's rectum again. He came more than he expected and cum soon
filled her asshole to overflowing and backed up in her rectum coating his cock
and running down the inside of her thighs. However Lewis was not done with
Peggy and he continued fucking her tight ass. Her rectum held his cock tightly
and Lewis felt as if he could stay hard forever in Peggy's beautiful ass.  
  
He watched his cock saw in and out of her beautiful ass. Peggy had her head
turned to the side of the massage table and she was gripping the sides with
both hands as Lewis fondled her shapely buttocks and plowed into her. Lewis
could feel the verge of yet another big orgasm and it felt like it started in
his toes. All of a sudden it let loose and he filled her asshole with more
cum. His cock seemed to swell up bigger than ever and it seemed that his spunk
had no where to escape. He kept slowly fucking her ass until his cock started
to soften. Peggy' ass involuntarily was milking his cock draining it of all
his seed. When Lewis's cock slipped from her asshole with an audible pop, his
cum shot out and ran down the back of her legs and over her pussy. It looked
like Peggy was shooting cum out of her ass. She collapsed face down on the
table and Lewis stroked her buns lovingly as she lay quietly.  

Peggy had never felt so full and it was a feeling of giving complete control
to someone else. Peggy thought that being fucked in the ass was the ultimate
in submission and she felt totally dominated. Peggy's pussy was on fire and
she rolled over on her back in hopes that Lewis would service her needs. But
Lewis was no where to be seen. He had slipped away while Peggy was recovering
from her anal fucking and he had left her horny and unsatisfied. Peggy had to
get off or she would go crazy so she headed for her room. She put her bikini
back on and walked to her room.  
  
The next four days proved to be adventurous for Peggy. Each morning Peggy made
her way down to spa area for a massage. Each time Lewis would fuck her in her
ass. They even made a game of it to see how many times Lewis could cum in her
ass without removing his cock. He was able to reach four times and Peggy's
rectum was overflowing with cum. Peggy had adjusted well to the butt fucking
and she loved the feeling of Lewis' tapered cock sliding in and out of her
asshole. Peggy fingered her pussy as Lewis fucked her in the ass making sure
that she too orgasmed.  
  
Just then Peggy pulled her car into the hotel driveway and pulled up by the
valet. She took the parking ticket from the valet and then she walked into the
hotel lobby. She waited in the lobby until Darrel joined her and then they
went to dinner. Darrel was a perfect gentleman during dinner and Peggy felt
very comfortable in his presence. When they returned to the hotel Darrel
invited Peggy to his room for a night cap. Peggy knew it was decision time
because if she accepted she knew she would sleep with him. Peggy smiled at
Darrel and accepted his invitation.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 04


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
*  
  
DARREL AND PEGGY  
  
Peggy accepted Darrel's invitation to join him for a night cap in his hotel
room. They got on the elevator and as soon as the doors closed Darrel pulled
Peggy into his arms and kissed her. Peggy returned the kiss and she felt his
big hands grab the cheeks of her ass.  
  
"I knew it. I knew you wanted me just as I want you. I bet your pussy is wet
right now." Darrel said as he reached for her.  
  
He snaked his hand under her mini skirt and cupped her pussy. He was right,
her pussy was dripping wet with desire. Darrel guided one of Peggy's hands to
his crotch and she felt the enormous erection through his trousers. The
elevator arrived at their floor and they got out and Darrel led her to his
room. They stepped inside and Darrel kicked the door shut. He slipped his arms
around her pulling Peggy toward him. He freed his own erect cock from his
pants and she felt it press up against her. Their lips met in a passionate
kiss with his tongue darting into her mouth in search of hers. She pressed her
shapely body against him as they tongue fucked one another. Peggy could feel
pleasure surging up her spine.  
  
Peggy succumbed to her desires and she allowed Darrel to lead her by the hand
into his bedroom. Peggy sat down on the bed and her hands fumbled with
Darrel's trousers and zipper. She was anxious to see his monster cock that she
had felt earlier. Peggy pushed his trousers and underwear down over his hips
to his feet as his big cock bounced in front of her face. Darrel took off his
shirt and kicked his pants and briefs aside becoming totally naked. Peggy
stared hungrily at his huge cock and then reached out with her hand to stroke
it. She marveled at its size and wondered how she would ever handle it. Darrel
sighed as she masturbated him.  
  
She leaned forward and her tongue snaked out and lapped at his ball sac
lightly, then she gently licked up and down his shaft. Her tongue circled his
cock head as she slowly took the head of his penis into her mouth. Her lips
slid further down the shaft as she was able to take half of his cock in her
mouth drawing a moan from him. They hadn't spoken a word to each other since
they entered the room. Peggy began to bob her head back and forth on his cock,
sucking hard on his huge member and testing her gag line. She was able to get
about seven of his ten plus inches in her mouth. Peggy slurped loudly on
Darrel's dick as her soft lips glided smoothly up and down his long cock.  
  
Darrel stood before the shapely Peggy as she sucked ravenously on his
oversized cock. Her hand cupped his balls and gently caressed them as her
tongue licked at the head of his dick each time it came out of her mouth.
Darrel placed his hands on the back of her head and guided her as she gave him
an incredible blowjob. He loved the way she sucked his cock. She was so hot
and he was very pleased as he held her hair back to watch her pretty face and
sensuous mouth. Peggy kept her eyes closed with her lips snugly wrapped around
his shaft as she bobbed back and forth. She was still incredibly turned on and
her panties were soaked.  
  
Peggy was so enamored with his impressive cock; she loved sucking on it and
she was becoming addicted to it. Peggy was desperate to please him and to make
him cum. She loved to swallow cum. Peggy wanted this to be Darrel's best blow
job ever and she put all her efforts into it and it did not take long to bring
Darrel to the edge. Darrel announced that he was cumming and Peggy clamped
down on his cock determined to swallow every drop of his seed. She could feel
his cock jerk in her hand as volley after volley bounced off the back of her
throat. Peggy swallowed as quickly as she could and did not allow a drop to
escape her mouth. She continued to suck on his cock milking it dry of his
sperm. Then Peggy took the cock from her mouth and Darrel watched as she
squeezed more cum out the end of his dick. Peggy then wrapped her lips around
it and sucked his man juice dry. She nibbled on his dick head causing him to
shiver and he pushed her away. Darrel's cock stayed hard and Peggy marveled at
the impressive organ before her.  
  
Darrel quickly undressed Peggy so that she too was completely naked. Peggy lay
back on the bed and displayed her beautiful bushy pussy to Darrel. She opened
her legs and smiled at him. Darrel knelt before Peggy at the end of the bed
and kissed her from her knee up her soft thighs towards her womanhood. He took
in the lovely smell of her as he kissed her smooth creamy white skin just
beside her vagina. Peggy was in a state of ecstasy and her heart pounded as
she watched her younger black lover lick her. Her cunt lips quivered as he
teased them with his tongue and kissed her everywhere she desired. Darrel's
tongue was long and thick and it probed deep into the inner walls of her
pussy. His tongue was as big as some of the cocks she had had in the past.  
  
Peggy ran her hands over her body cupping her breasts and rolling her nipples
between her fingertips. Darrel sucked her cunt lips into his mouth as his
tongue snaked around in her snatch. Darrel still had not made contact with her
clit and Peggy desperately needed his tongue or his cock to touch her clit.
She moaned with lust and frustration as Darrel continued to tease her. He
again wiggled his tongue deep within her pussy before finally nudging her
clit. Peggy jumped as a spark of pleasure shot through her body.  
  
Darrel slid his hands under her curvy ass and lovingly cupped her shapely ass
cheeks. He sucked her clit into his mouth and held it between his lips as he
ran his tongue over the hard little pearl. Peggy arched her back as she felt
her orgasm approach. Peggy grabbed Darrel's head with both hands and pulled
his face harder into her crotch. She vigorously humped his face as his tongue
danced over her super sensitive cit. Her thighs clamped around his head and
her entire body trembled as she came again almost violently. Peggy felt her
pussy pulsating as she covered Darrel's face with her female juices. Finally
she collapsed back on the bed releasing him in the process.  
  
"Oh my God," Peggy moaned.  
  
Darrel raised himself up and knelt between her legs. His huge cock looked
menacing as it hovered above her hips.  
  
"I think that you're ready for this now?" he asked smiling confidently.  
  
"Oh yes, yes please, fuck me now," Peggy pleaded.  
  
Darrel held his cock and lined up the swollen head with the entrance to her
sex. He pushed forward slightly allowing her tight cunt lips to open up for
his impressive cock. He was about half way in when he pulled out and then
slowly eased back into her causing her to moan in pleasure. Darrel would push
in a little and then pull out a little slowly working his cock deeper and
deeper into her vagina. Finally his entire cock was buried in her and Peggy
sighed feeling completely full and she was almost afraid to move. This was a
new sensation for her to be this full. Darrel had the biggest and thickest
cock that had ever been in Peggy's pussy.  
  
Darrel held himself inside her waiting for Peggy to start fucking him. He
looked down at her and smiled and then she pulled him down to her and they
kissed deeply with their tongues playing with one another. Peggy was ready to
be fucked and she needed his big dick to slide in and out of her and rub her
clit. She began to move and then Darrel fucked her using long slow hard
strokes. Peggy locked her legs around Darrel's ass and pulled him into her. He
began to fuck her harder and faster and she felt another orgasm on its way.
She was at the mercy of his gigantic organ as it pounded her pussy.  
  
If Darrel hadn't just cum in her mouth he would not have been able to hold on
as long. Peggy was so hot and squeezed him with her tight pussy; she was
really a good fuck. Darrel fucked through her one orgasm after another before
he filled her pussy with cum. His orgasm was as intense as hers as their
bodies ground together and they moaned and groaned loudly.  
  
Peggy could feel his cock softening but even then it still filled her cunt.
Darrel slowly lifted himself off of her body and in so doing his thick cock
slipped from her pussy. Peggy felt the void in her cunt as his cock left her
body and she gasped as the coolness of the air touched her vacant pussy.
Darrel lay next to her on the bed and let out a big sigh. Peggy rolled over on
her stomach so as to look at Darrel who lay on his back.  
  
Darrel looked at Peggy's ass and he could not resist running his hands over
her shapely cheeks. Her ass was so amazing that he felt his loins stir with
desire. He hard never seen such a perfect ass and suddenly he wanted to fuck
it. Darrel got to his knees behind Peggy and kneaded her gorgeous ass cheeks.
He then began to kiss her cheeks and run his tongue lightly in the crack of
her ass. Peggy wiggled her ass feeling very wicked as he tongued and kissed
her. She secretly hoped that he would rim her anus. Peggy loved to be rimmed.  
  
Darrel lifted her by her hips so that her ass was perched in the air. Peggy's
head was still on the bed and she turned it to one side and let out a gasp as
Darrel's tongue licked close to her asshole. Darrel ran his tongue from her
pussy to her ass causing Peggy to tingle in anticipation of what might be
next. Darrel spread her ass cheeks with his hands and dipped his tongue into
the crack locating her nether hole. His tongue slowly circled her anus and she
flinched at the contact. He then pushed his tongue as far as he could into her
asshole and he found herself wanting him to fuck her up the ass. Peggy had
been ass fucked enough in the past but she was still concerned about Darrel's
size. He continued to ass fuck her with his tongue and she was at his mercy.
Her desire grew as he worked her ass to the point that she really wanted more
than a tongue in her ass.  
  
Darrel removed his tongue from her ass and ran his hard cock between her ass
cheeks as he spoke to her, "I want to fuck you in the ass Peggy. Do you want
me to fuck your hot ass? I can see that your ass is waiting to be fucked, it's
begging for my cock."  
  
"Oh yes Darrel, but you're so big. I am going to need a lot of lube," Peggy
replied to him with apprehension.  
  
Darrel sprinted to the bathroom and was back in bed in no time with some sort
of lubricant in his hands. Peggy arched her back and pointed her beautiful ass
back at him. He coated her asshole with a generous amount of cream and slid
his thick finger in her hole. He took his time preparing her ass relishing
every moment. He then coated his entire cock with the cream and added his
saliva to make it very slick. Darrel placed the head of his cock at the
entrance to her anus. Darrel pushed forward and the thick cock head squeezed
into her tight asshole.  
  
Peggy winched in pain as her asshole was stretched wider than ever and she
gasped, "Go slow let me get used to it."  
  
Darrel withdrew his cock head and then pushed it back in this time causing
more pleasure than pain. He pushed until a couple of inches were in Peggy's
ass. Peggy's muscles were tense and she was holding her breath. Her body
covered in goose bumps and tingling sensations ran through her body. Darrel
was so thick that her asshole stretched to new dimensions and her sphincter
muscles held his cock in a vice like grip. Darrel slowly slid his dick in and
out of her each time going a little deeper. The pain of her two sphincter
muscles being stretched had subsided and now it was just a feeling of
fullness.  
  
Peggy relaxed a little and then felt more of his cock slide into her asshole.
She grunted out loud as she felt fuller and than a wave of pleasure through
her body. She was convinced that Darrel had his whole cock in her now but
really he only had about half of his big dick in her. She felt so full so had
no idea that he had another five inches before he was done. Darrel kept adding
more and more of his cock to her ass. There was pain then fullness and then
pleasure each time he went deeper. Peggy would tense, relax and then enjoy it.
This pattern continued until Darrel had all ten inches buried in Peggy's ass.  
  
"Oh my God, you are so big I've never been so full," cried out Peggy and then,
"Uh, uh, easy, uh oh yes, that's better," she cried out.  
  
Darrel reached around and played with Peggy's clit as he pounded her ass. Her
pussy and asshole were on fire as the big cock reached previously untouched
areas in her body. Peggy was on the brink of another huge orgasm as Darrel
methodically fucked her in her tight anus with his sizeable cock. He loved
watching his black cock slide out of her white shapely ass and then plunge
back in as his hips slapped against her curvy ass cheeks causing them to
jiggle with each thrust. He loved the contrast in their skin color as he
watched her ass impaled on his cock. Her orgasm surged within her as he fucked
her ass harder and faster.  
  
As Peggy came and came her entire body went into spasm. Her pussy convulsed
and clamped around Darrel's fingers coating them with her cunt juice. Peggy's
asshole pulsated as he drove his big cock in and out of it. Her ass
involuntarily squeezed and released his huge member as he fucked it causing
him to finally lose it. He slid his pecker deep into her rectum as his cock
spasmed and sent a thick stream of hot cum into her anal channel. Darrel kept
fucking her as load after load was fired into her ass as his cock kept
twitching and spurting inside the impaled Peggy.  
  
Peggy had never felt so full of cum and there was no where for it to go
blocked by Darrel's swollen cock buried in her ass. He slowed his pace and
eventually stopped allowing his cock to remain buried in Peggy's ass. He did
not go soft right away and he gently moved his hips pushing cum around in her
ass. Some of it trickled out and ran down over her pussy lips.  
  
Peggy felt as if she were about to explode. She could not take any more
fucking and she pleaded, "Please no more, I can't take any more, please stop."  
  
Reluctantly Darrel stopped and slowly withdrew his cock from her loosened
asshole. He marveled in the sight of his enormous cock sliding out of her
shapely ass. The man seed flowed from her asshole and ran like a river down
over her pussy and between her sweet thighs. Darrel and Peggy stayed in the
same position for awhile and he massaged her beautiful ass as she remained on
her knees with her ass perched in the air. Darrel pushed down lightly on
Peggy's back causing her to accentuate her ass even more. He loved looking at
it and playing with it as she cooed into the bed sheets. His cock remained
hard and looked menacing around Peggy's asshole. It was hard to believe that a
cock that size had just fucked such a beautiful tight ass. Peggy looked
magnificent with her just fucked curvy ass in the air.  
  
It was almost an hour before Peggy could move. She eased her body out of the
bed and looked at Darrel who was sound asleep. She looked at his massive cock
as it lay limp on his thigh and she still wondered how she ever took it in her
ass. Peggy walked gingerly into the bathroom and took a hot shower. She
douched her pussy and her ass thoroughly and then she dried her body. When
Peggy came out of the bathroom Darrel was still sleeping so she gathered up
her clothes and quietly dressed. Peggy left the hotel room and she put the do
not disturb sig on the door.  
  
Peggy rode the elevator down to the lobby. She still felt constipated but she
knew why. It happened the first time she had anal sex and anytime after that
with a bigger cock. Peggy knew the feeling would pass in a few days but for
now she felt like she had to poop. Peggy got her car from the valet and then
she drove home. Once she arrived home she put some soothing cream on her anus
and then went to bed. Peggy wondered if she would see Darrel again after that
night.  
  
MORE OF THE SAME  
  
For the next three weeks before the consulting engagement was completed, Peggy
would see Darrel two or three times each week. Their ritual was almost the
same each time they were together. When she arrived at Darrel's hotel room
there were really no preliminaries as they both wanted to fuck. Within minutes
after her arrival they were naked in Darrel's bed and Peggy was sucking on his
big black cock.  
  
Peggy sucked Darrel until he came in her mouth and she swallowed every drop of
his enormous load. Then Darrel ate her pussy bringing Peggy off several times
before he slipped his huge cock into her and fucked her pussy. It seemed that
they fucked for hours before Peggy begged him to give her pussy a rest. Then
they would bathe in the large tub in Darrel's room. The bathtub was easily
large enough for two people. Darrel ran the water and added the bath oil to
it. Peggy loved the tub and they both relaxed in it for several minutes.  
  
Then they started to play games. Darrel would lift his hips up so that his
cock cleared the water and Peggy would take it in her mouth. Darrel played
with her tits and hard nipples and twirled the nipples in his oily fingers. He
also played with her ass as it looked so good sticking up out of the oily
water. Her ass looked good before but there was something about the slick look
of her skin that made it even more appealing. Darrel pleased her when he
dipped his tongue between the cheeks of her ass and licked at her anus. Peggy
loved it when he did that as naughty as it was exciting. It seemed wicked and
erotic at the same time. Darrel drove her crazy with his tongue and Peggy
would have a mild orgasm.  
  
They got out of the tub and dried off then Darrel offered to give her a
massage. Peggy stretched out on the bed on her belly as Darrel got the body
lotion. Darrel then sat on Peggy's thighs and let his semi-erect cock rest on
her buttocks. He worked the lotion into her shoulders and then her back. He
slid further down her body and then massaged the back of her thighs bypassing
her ass as he wanted to save that for last. Darrel massaged her legs all the
way down to her ankles and then worked his way back up. He rubbed her calves
and thighs before he got to her ass. Then Darrel massaged her generous ass
flesh. He loved rubbing her buttocks and watching them as they undulated under
his huge hands. Darrel then slipped a finger between her ass cheeks. Peggy
would always tense for a second but she never protested as she knew what was
yet to come. Darrel loved to probe her asshole with a well lubed finger.  
  
Darrel then pulled Peggy up by her hips so that her curvy round ass was
elevated. He continued to finger fuck her ass hole with his middle finger and
then he added his ring finger and pinkie to her pussy. Darrel fingered Peggy's
ass and pussy at the same time and she cooed with the double penetration.
Darrel applied lotion and saliva to his cock making it as slippery as he
could. He then removed his fingers and guided his cock into Peggy's asshole.
She always groaned when she felt his big cock at the entrance to her ass and
cautioned him.  

"Go slow, not too deep and then deeper," Peggy reminded him in a raspy voice.  
  
She placed her hand on his thigh as he slowly fed his cock to her. Peggy
grunted and groaned and guided Darrel with her hand on his thigh. It seemed to
take a long time before Darrel started fucking her but he began with slow
deliberate strokes. Soon his cock was gliding in and out of Peggy's tight
asshole and she groaned in pleasure. Peggy had her head on the mattress turned
to one side with a look of bliss on her face. Her hands grasped the bed sheets
as Darrel fucked her with long steady strokes. Darrel looked at her in this
submissive sexy position as his cock glided in and out of her shapely ass.  
  
"Peggy, you can't believe how good you always look from here with my cock
sliding in and out of your fantastic ass," Darrel said to her.  
  
Darrel tried to prolong the ass fucking as long as he could but he felt
himself getting close to an orgasm. Peggy's anal muscles were instinctively
clenching Darrel's cock and that sensation coupled with the way she looked
sent him over the edge. His body stiffened and he fired a barrage of semen
into Peggy's ass. Peggy worked her anal muscles and milked his cock as it
spasmed in her rectum.  
  
"Oh yes, I feel it. Oh it's so good, cum in me, give it to me!" Peggy
exclaimed as Darrel flooded her anal passage with his warm liquid.  
  
Their routine remained the same. Peggy sucked Darrel's cock first. Peggy loved
to pull Darrel's underwear down and have the waist band catch on his cock so
that his cock sprung out and bobbed in front of her face. Then after Darrel
came in her mouth, he ate her pussy before they fucked. After they fucked
missionary style they hit the bath and played with each other. Peggy loved to
be rimmed in the bath. After the bath Darrel gave Peggy a massage and then he
fucked her ass and came in her hot ass.  
  
Once the consulting engagement was concluded the team left town and Peggy
never saw Darrel again. She would not forget him for awhile though as her ass
was a steady reminder of their encounters. Over the weeks after Darrel left
Peggy missed his big cock and decided that she needed to find a replacement
for Darrel. Peggy and her husband were still fairly new members at the country
club and Peggy decided that she needed to spend more time there on weekends
and check out the talent.  
  
PEGGY BECOMES ACTIVE AT THE CLUB  
  
Peggy's husband arrived home after six weeks of playing golf in Scotland and
Ireland. He picked right up where her left off before his European trip
playing golf with other retirees at the club. Peggy was not that interested in
golf but she had played tennis in high school so she decided to take up that
sport. Peggy went over to the club one Saturday and while her husband was
playing golf she talked with the tennis pro.  
  
Todd White was a former college player before he entered the teaching and
coaching profession. Todd gave lessons at the club and he also coached the
club's men and women teams. Todd took Peggy out on the court and rated her
ability. Then he set up a lesson program for her and encouraged her to play in
the ladies mixer as well as the mixed doubles. Peggy did not have a partner
for mixed doubles but Todd suggested Bill Roberts who was looking for a
partner.  
  
Peggy had met Bill before and she was impressed with the handsome 30 year old
attorney. Bill was married too but his wife had turned into a cow and all she
did was play cards and dine at the club. Bill was a good golfer and tennis
player and he enjoyed both sports. That afternoon after her lesson with Todd,
Bill suggested to Peggy that they hit around some more. Hitting the ball back
to Bill was like hitting it to a backboard. Every shot came back and she was
able to groove her forehand and backhand. Peggy was thrilled with her
progress.  
  
After tennis Peggy visited the pro shop and picked up a few more tennis
outfits. Now that she was going to be playing more she wanted to look good on
the courts. It was almost dinner time when she was finished shopping but her
husband was nowhere to be seen so Peggy sat on the patio outside the clubhouse
and ordered something to eat and drink. Bill Roberts saw her dining by herself
and he politely asked if he could join her. Bill's wife had already left the
club so he was alone too. Peggy's husband had decided to play another 18 holes
and she knew that after that he would be playing cards and drinking until the
wee hours.  
  
Peggy enjoyed Bill's company and they had a pleasant chat over a light dinner.
Bill bought a second bottle of wine for them and they finished that before it
was time to leave. Peggy's husband was still playing cards with his cronies so
Peggy accepted Bill's invitation to drive her home. When they arrived at the
house Bill parked the car in the street rather than pull into Peggy's
driveway. Peggy looked at him strangely as she was confused why he stopped the
car in the street. Then Bill turned toward Peggy and took her in his arms and
kissed her.  
  
Peggy was momentarily stunned and froze in Bill's arms but his insistent
kissing loosened her up. She allowed him to kiss her and run his hands over
her breasts. Bill's hands moved quickly to Peggy's legs and then under her
tennis skirt. He quickly pulled her panties to the side and buried two fingers
in her pussy. Peggy's pussy was dripping wet and Bill's fingers slid in
easily. Peggy had never had an affair with anyone at the club and she wondered
how far she should let Bill go. He quickly located her g-spot and it was the
fastest that anyone had located it. She felt his firm thick fingers massage
the firm flesh in her vagina and she gasped with desire.  
  
Bill proved to be an expert in exciting Peggy with his fingers and when he
rubbed his thumb over her clit she went wild. Bill managed to cause Peggy to
have simultaneous clitoral and g-spot orgasms. Peggy cried out and her body
went into convulsions. She humped Bill's hand and her body jerked and spasmed
as an orgasm of mass proportion tore through her body. Bill was relentless as
he kept after her stroking her g-spot and clit and Peggy thought she would
soon faint if he didn't stop.  
  
Bill didn't stop however until Peggy had another massive orgasm and this time
she slid down off the passenger seat as her body wretched with an intense
climax. Bill finally removed his fingers from Peggy's vagina and then he freed
his cock from his tennis shorts. Peggy mustered all her strength to pull her
body up off the car floor and sit back in the passenger seat. Bill guided her
head to his lap and Peggy took a hold of the impressive cock. Bill was not as
big as Darrel but who was, however Bill had a nice thick cock that Peggy
guessed to be about eight inches long.  
  
Peggy did not hesitate and she took Bill's cock in her mouth. He was
incredibly turned on and within minutes he was ejaculating into Peggy's mouth.
Peggy swallowed the big load that filled her mouth and sucked on Bill's cock
until she was sure that it was drained of all his cum. Peggy sat back up and
pulled her panties back over her pussy as Bill stuffed his softening cock back
in his shorts.  
  
"Bill I should get in the house before my husband comes home," Peggy whispered
as if the neighbors would hear her.  
  
"Yeah that's enough for one night. I'll pick you up tomorrow for tennis and
then I am going to take you to someplace special," Bill told her and then they
said goodnight.  
  
Peggy entered the house wondering what special place Bill had in mind. She got
undressed and put on her sleep wear and went straight to bed. Her pussy was
still tingling from Bill working her over with his fingers. Peggy didn't
remember ever cumming that hard and that fast from a good finger fucking.
Peggy then fell asleep thinking about the next time when she hoped Bill would
fill her pussy with his impressive cock.  
  
SUNDAY - A DAY THAT PEGGY WOULD NEVER FORGET  
  
Sunday morning after breakfast Bill came by to pick Peggy up to go to the
club. Peggy's husband had left earlier for his golf date. Peggy got in the car
with Bill and she was convinced that she could still smell their sex from the
previous nights in the car. They drove to the club and took to the tennis
courts. Bill and Peggy played for almost two hours taking water breaks along
the way. Bill ran Peggy through a lot of different drills much the same as a
teaching pro would. Peggy was pleased with her progress but she was dead
tired.  
  
After a light lunch at the club Bill drove Peggy to a romantic interlude
motel. Peggy had heard of this place but she had never been there before. Bill
parked the car in a car port adjacent to the room he had booked. The motel was
very private and drivers by could not see any cars that were parked there.
Peggy was nervous as Bill pulled into the car port but she was also anxious to
have Bill fuck her. They entered the room and Peggy looked around at the
décor. The room had a large bed, a Jacuzzi tub, bathroom, small refrigerator
and a TV. There was a porn channel in case that was desired. Peggy also
noticed many mirrors on the wall and on the ceiling over the bed.  
  
Peggy could feel her pussy tingling already in anticipation of having sex with
Bill. They both undressed as water filled the Jacuzzi tub. Bill suggested
relaxing in the water with a glass of wine before they went to bed. They both
enjoyed the warm bubbly water and the wine as they sat in the Jacuzzi. Peggy
was a little disappointed that Bill didn't play with her while they were in
the tub but she wouldn't be disappointed for long. They got out of the tub and
dried off. Then Peggy stretched out on the bed and opened her arms to Bill.  
  
Bill got on the bed and he immediately lowered his mouth to Peggy's pussy.
Peggy gasped aloud as Bill quickly located her clit with his mouth and sucked
on it. Peggy knew she was already close to an orgasm and that it wouldn't take
much before she was spraying Bill's face with her love juice. Bill slipped his
fingers into Peggy's cunt and he quickly located her g-spot. Peggy thought
that Bill certainly knew his way around a woman's pussy.  
  
Just as it happened in his car last night, Peggy had a combined g-spot and
clitoral orgasm. Her body lifted off the bed and shook as the climax rocked
her but Bill managed to keep his fingers buried in her pussy and his mouth
fastened to her clit. Peggy screamed as the orgasm rocked her and she tried to
push Bill's head away for her sensitive clit. However Bill was determined and
relentless as he continued to finger her and eat her pussy. Peggy thought that
she would faint when Bill nibbled her clit gently with his teeth. Peggy
collapsed back on the bed as she desperately tried to push Bill's head away
from her overly sensitive clit.  
  
"Oh please Bill let me rest for a minute. You are driving me insane," Peggy
pleaded.  
  
"I'm going to make you remember this day Peggy," Bill said as he removed his
mouth and moved between her legs.  
  
Peggy felt his impressive cock slide into her pussy and she groaned as it
filled her. Bill fucked Peggy slow and steady as he kept his cock in constant
contact with her clit. Peggy could feel another orgasm building within her and
she felt as if she was going to explode. Peggy's body, as if it was acting on
its own, began to gyrate under Bill' body. Bill held on as he let Peggy do the
work. His cock was in constant contact with Peggy's clit and Peggy screamed
and tossed as she was caught in another wave of orgasmic bliss. Peggy felt her
dam burst as her body thrust, trembled and shivered with an incredible climax.  
  
If Bill had cum Peggy didn't feel it but her pussy was flooded. Peggy had
actually squirted that time which was something she did only when she was
thoroughly pleasured. Peggy was close to passing out from the intensity of her
orgasm and she didn't pay much attention to Bill as he subtly secured her
wrists and ankles to the bed posts. Only when Peggy tried to rub her breasts
did she realize that she was tied down to the bed. Then she panicked and
pulled on her restraints.  
  
"What are you doing Bill?" Peggy asked nervously.  
  
"I told you that you were going to remember this day Peggy," Bill told her.  
  
Bill then went to the bag he had brought in and took out a small bottle. He
sat on the bed next to Peggy and opened the bottle. He pulled out a tube that
looked like an eye dropper and he put little drops of liquid on her nipples.
Peggy immediately felt the tingling sensation on her nipples as they got as
hard as rocks.  
  
"Peggy you are one of those women who are poly-orgasmic and I am going to take
you to new heights today," Bill said.  
  
"What do you mean poly-orgasmic?" Peggy asked nervously as the tingling in her
breasts increased.  
  
"It means that you can have continuous orgasms and they continue to last
longer and become more intense. The second one is bigger than the first one;
the third one is bigger than the second one and so on. It also means that you
can't go day without at least one orgasm," Bill explained.  
  
Peggy thought about what he said and she realized that he was right. Peggy had
not heard the term poly-orgasmic but Bill described it perfectly. "Today we
are going to see how many orgasm you can have and just how intense they can
get," Bill told her.  
  
Bill then put his fingers in her pussy and quickly located her g-spot. Then as
he had before he placed his thumb on he clit and masturbated Peggy to a series
of orgasms. Peggy orgasmed over and over as Bill made her cum until she
thought that she reached maximum sensitivity. Peggy nipples burned as she was
masturbated and she begged Bill to stop.  
  
However Bill did not stop and Peggy watched as he went back to his bag and
took out an odd looking dildo. Upon closer inspection Peggy saw the dildo had
a smaller prong near the bottom. Bill flipped the switch on the battery
operated device and Peggy watched as the head o f the dildo rotated 360
degrees.  
  
"This part will rub your g-spot for you while the bottom arm her will vibrate
on you clit," Bill explained.  
  
Bill then eased the dildo into Peggy's pussy and positioned the smaller probe
on her clit. He flipped the switch on and Peggy felt the dual stimulation. The
head of the dildo made circles inside her cunt and it intermittently brushed
against her g-spot. The smaller part vibrated right on her sensitive clit.
Within minutes Peggy experienced another orgasm and this one seem to last
forever as Peggy came and came and came. Peggy screamed as her body twisted
and turned and strained against her restraints. She thought that she would die
as Bill kept the dildo in her and pressed against her clit.  
  
"Bill, please no more. I can't take any more, I can't cum anymore," Peggy
begged.  
  
"Yes you can Peggy. You can cum more and we are just getting started," Bill
told her.  
  
Bill did not stop and he kept the dildo in her pussy with the vibrator part on
her clit. It was like torture for Peggy as her clit had become so sensitive
that she couldn't stand to have it touched. Peggy felt that if Bill didn't
stop soon that she would pass out or even die. Then it happened again. Peggy
had an orgasm like no other she had ever had in her life. It was like a
tsunami, a big wave, as it kept cumming and nothing could stop it.  
  
It was the only thing that Peggy could think of to describe it. The orgasm was
the most wonderful feeling she had ever known. It was a painful experience to
get there but now it all seemed worth it. Peggy's felt her climax had to last
at least three minutes and maybe five. But then the aftershock came and her
body shivered, trembled and convulsed for what seemed like 30 minutes. Peggy
thought that she heard voices as she gradually recovered from her convulsions.  
  
"Peggy, are you okay?" she heard Bill ask.  
  
"Oh my God, what did you ever do to me? I can't move," Peggy gasped.  
  
Bill had already untied her arms and legs but Peggy was motionless almost
lifeless. Bill lifted her up in his arms and placed her in the Jacuzzi then he
got in with her. He turned the jets on and when the water hit her clit Peggy
almost leaped out of the tub. She moved away from the jet as she could not
stand to have anything touch her clit. Bill held her in his arms and she
relaxed against his body. His hands caressed her breasts as her body calmed
down in the bubbly warm water. Peggy knew that she would never be the same
again after that day.  
  
After the bath Peggy put on her tennis clothes but she couldn't wear her
panties as her pussy was still sensitive to anything touching it. Bill drove
Peggy back home and when she checked the time she realized that they had had
sex for over fours hours. Bill pulled in the driveway and kissed Peggy
goodbye.  
  
"Here these are for you," Bill said as he handed Peggy the bag with the dildo
and the drops in it.  
  
Peggy took the bag, gathered up her tennis stuff and went into the house. She
was glad her husband was still at the club. Peggy took off her tennis clothes
and put on her bathrobe over her naked body as she did not want anything
touching her pussy. Peggy made a stiff drink for herself and curled up on the
sofa. Her body still tingled from the poly-orgasmic experience of the
afternoon and she wondered if she would ever be able to endure such an
encounter ever again.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 05


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
**PEGGY DISCOVERS MORE TALENT AT THE CLUB**  
  
The week after Peggy's experience with Bill was one of recovery for Peggy. At
the office she convinced her boss Gibby to give her pussy a rest which wasn't
too difficult since Gibby liked fucking her ass and getting blowjobs the best.
Peggy hooked up with the ladies on Wednesday night for the tennis mixer and
she played mixed doubles with Bill as her partner on Friday evening. By Friday
her pussy seemed to be healed and she and Bill had more car sex after tennis
that night.  
  
In spite of her over sensitive clit Peggy was still driven each day to achieve
an orgasm. The special dildo that Bill had given her proved invaluable in
producing the desired result. That Friday night Bill once again parked in the
street with Peggy. Bill worked his magic on Peggy's pussy with his fingers
again causing the dual orgasm in her clit and g-spot. Bill was a master at
masturbating women and Peggy loved his talented fingers. Peggy then sat on
Bill's cock and rode his until they both came again. Before Peggy went into
the house, Bill masturbated her again and her third orgasm was the most
intense of the three. As a reward Peggy sucked Bill's cock again and he came
in her mouth. They kissed goodnight and Peggy went into the house.  
  
Peggy's husband was still at the club playing cards. Peggy took off her tennis
clothes and put on her robe. She had the urge to cum again so she quickly
located the special dildo and used it to achieve another orgasm. She loved the
way the head would touch her g-spot and how it would vibrate against her clit.
Peggy learned how to maneuver the dildo just right so that she would attain
the maximum sensitivity. She screamed into her arm as her fourth orgasm of the
night rocked her body. Then she put her toy away and went to bed even though
she was tempted to try for a fifth orgasm.  
  
Peggy had a tennis lesson with Todd late Saturday afternoon. The courts were
always jammed in the morning but things lightened up in the afternoon. Most of
the members were finished with court play and hung out by the pool. Peggy's
husband would be playing 36 holes of golf again so she had plenty of time to
hang out at the club. Peggy slept in Saturday morning and headed over to the
club after lunch. Her lesson with Todd was at 4:00 PM.  
  
Peggy arrived at the club at 3:00 PM and changed into her tennis attire in the
ladies locker room. When she took her outfit out of the bag she realized that
she had left her tennis panties home. Peggy was wearing a thong panty under
her dress so she had two options. She could just wear the thong panty or she
could buy another tennis panty in the pro shop. Peggy smiled wickedly to
herself as she decided to wear the thong panty under her tennis skirt. Maybe
she would stir some up some male hormones in Todd. "Peggy Sanford you are
shameless," she thought to herself as she left the locker room.  
  
Peggy walked over to the pro shop and checked in with Todd. The courts were
empty and no one else was around. Peggy studied the handsome pro and she
admired Todd's tennis physique. He was 6'1" and he was very fit. He had
straight blonde hair with blue eyes and looked more like a surfer than a
tennis player. Todd smiled when he saw Peggy as he thought that she was very
hot for a woman in her forties. Todd grabbed a hopper of tennis balls and
walked toward Peggy.  
  
"We're going to work on the serve today," Todd said as he approached her.  
  
They stepped outside the pro shop and Todd turned at locked the door. "I have
to lock this since I am the only one here. It's unlikely that anyone will be
shopping this late today anyway."  
  
They walked out onto the court that was reserved for teaching and Todd set up
the hopper by the service line. "Let's stretch out first and warm up the
arms," Todd said.  
  
Todd demonstrated how to warm up for the serve. First they moved their arms in
circles to loosen up the shoulder joint and then they did stretches with the
racquet behind their back pulling it with both hands. Todd then demonstrated
the proper position and the ball toss for the serve. Peggy tossed the ball
several times without hitting it as Todd instructed. She was to catch the ball
with her hand in the same position that the ball left it. This was to develop
consistency in the ball toss. On one toss Peggy dropped the ball and when she
bent over to pick it up her tennis skirt rode up over her buttocks. Todd
almost gasped aloud when he saw Peggy's shapely ass on display. Seeing a
shapely ass in tennis panties was nothing new for Todd but seeing a bare ass
was.  
  
Todd felt that familiar surge in his loins as Peggy continued to work on the
ball toss. As she reached up with her arm to toss the ball and stand on the
balls of her feet, the tennis skirt rode high enough to show the bottom of her
cheeks. Todd then decided it was time to move onto the actual serve. Todd
showed Peggy how to strike the ball and turn her wrist outward to achieve a
top spin serve. Then he stepped back and watched as Peggy executed the serve.  
  
Each time Peggy struck the ball and followed through, her skirt flew up over
her bottom and her curvy bare ass came into view. Todd figured out that she
was wearing thong panties and he felt that she had done that purposely for his
benefit. By the time Peggy had finished her service drills Todd had a
throbbing erection in his shorts. Todd walked up behind Peggy and acted as if
he needed to correct her service form. He took her hand in his hand and
circled it back and then extended it upward. As Todd extended Peggy's arm she
felt him close to her body. Todd pressed his crotch forward into Peggy's ass
she felt his erection through his shorts. Peggy smiled to herself and she
pushed her buttocks back against his cock.  
  
Peggy then reached back with her other hand and groped Todd's cock through his
shorts. "What do you have back there, another racquet? Peggy giggled.  
  
Todd then reached around Peggy and grabbed her breasts through her tennis top.
Peggy continued to squeeze his cock through his shorts and then Todd suggested
they go back to the pro shop. They picked up the tennis balls on the court and
Peggy put on quite a show as she bent to pick up the balls. By the time they
returned to the pro shop Todd was ready to shoot his load. They went into
Todd's office after locking the front door to the pro shop.  
  
Todd White sat back in his chair and he told Peggy to come over and stand by
him. He ran his hands up and down her thighs sending chills through Peggy's
body. He pulled her thong panty down and off her legs and placed it on his
desk. He then lifted her tennis skirt with one hand and stroked her pussy with
the other. Then he fingered her pussy causing Peggy to groan. Todd ran his
hands over her shapely buttocks and let his fingers dip into the crack of her
ass. He tested her nether hole and moistened it with Peggy's pussy juice. Todd
then stood up along side of Peggy and instructed her to take out his cock.  
  
Peggy dropped to her knees and unfastened Todd's tennis shorts and pushed them
down over his legs and let them puddle around his ankles. Todd's erection was
poking through his jock and Peggy slowly peeled the jock down his legs. His
cock caught in the elastic of his jock and sprung out when it cleared the
waistband. Peggy always loved that when it happened. Peggy stroked Todd's cock
and then looked up at him.  
  
"You have a nice cock Todd. I bet you would you like me to suck it, wouldn't
you?" Peggy teased.  
  
"Yes, suck my cock you fucking tease," Todd said with a raspy voice.  
  
Peggy took Todd's cock in her mouth and used all of her oral skills to bring
him to the brink of ejaculation. Then Peggy removed his cock from her mouth
and looked up at Todd as she stroked his cock.  
  
"Do you want to cum in my mouth? Or would you like to fuck me?" Peggy asked in
a sultry voice.  
  
"Get your mouth back on my cock. I'll cum in your mouth first and then I'll
fuck you," Todd replied urgently.  
  
Peggy resumed sucking Todd's cock and it did not take long for him to shoot in
her mouth. Todd blasted a huge load into Peggy's mouth and she quickly
swallowed every drop. Todd remained hard even after Peggy had drained his cock
dry.  
  
"Get up here and I'll fuck you!" Todd gasped.  
  
Peggy stood up and Todd bent her over his desk, flipped her tennis skirt up
over her back and exposed her lower body. Todd White always loved the look of
a girl bent over his desk with her skirt flipped up over her ass. Todd had
fucked a few of the woman and girls in the club before in this very position.
He moved in behind Peggy and buried his cock to the hilt in her pussy. Peggy
was already wet and his cock slid in easily. Todd held onto to her hips and he
fucked the shapely Peggy from behind. He began to fondle her shapely ass and
then he shoved a finger in her asshole. White was surprised how easy his
finger went into her ass.  
  
"Do you want to fuck my ass too?" Peggy teased and then added, "Make me cum
first and then you can fuck my ass."  
  
Todd continued to fuck Peggy from behind as he reached around and began to
finger her clit. Peggy orgasmed quickly once her clit was rubbed and she
drenched Todd's cock in her pussy. Todd pulled his cock from her pussy and
slipped it into her ass. His pussy moistened cock met little resistance as it
entered Peggy's ass and settled in her rectum. Todd was so close to cumming
before that he didn't last long at all. His body stiffened and he fired a
barrage of cum deep into Peggy's ass. He remained pressed against her ass
cheeks as she used her anal muscles to squeeze every drop of cum from his
cock. Todd remained in her ass as long as he could and then his cock softened
and slipped from her nether hole.  
  
Todd White wiped his cock off with a towel that was on his desk and he handed
the towel to Peggy. Todd pulled up his jock and his shorts and straightened up
as he dressed. Peggy wiped the semen from her ass with the towel and then
located her thong panty. She pulled on her panty and Todd stared at the
attractive woman as her ass came into view again. Peggy walked up to Todd and
she placed a finger lightly on his lips.  
  
"That was great tennis lesson. We can have so many more of these if we are
discreet," Peggy said and then she kissed him.  
  
"You can count on me being discreet Peggy," Todd whispered to her.  
  
Todd then opened the front door and Peggy left the pro shop. Peggy was still
horny as that encounter just wet her appetite so she decided to check out the
swimming pool area to see what was going on. Maybe Bill would be there as he
often liked to swim after tennis. She went back to the ladies locker and
changed into her swimsuit. She donned a light shear sarong that she wore over
her swimsuit and headed to the pool. The pool closed in a half hour but Peggy
thought that she could at least get in a few laps if she didn't meet anyone
there.  
  
When Peggy arrived at the pool only a few people were there and they were
packing up to leave. Peggy spotted the two life guards who were working that
evening and they were picking up and preparing to close the pool. Peggy
admired the two lithe handsome lifeguards and she thought to herself that
there was no substitute for youth. Peggy called out to the two young men as
she entered the pool area.  
  
"Hey guys do I have time to get a few laps in?" Peggy asked.  
  
"Sure Mrs. Sanford you have about 30 minutes but there is a storm moving in,"
the blonde life guard Ben replied.  
  
Peggy had not noticed the change in weather but when she looked at the sky she
noticed it was indeed getting darker. Peggy dropped her sarong and dove into
the water. Her body cut the water like a hot knife through butter and she came
up swimming gracefully. Peggy was an excellent swimmer and the two life guards
watched her shapely form as she easily swam from one end to the other. Ben
gave the other guard, Curtis, a thumb up as they watched Peggy glide through
the water. After just a few laps the guards heard a clap of thunder.  
  
"Mrs. Sanford," Ben yelled, "Mrs. Sanford you need to get out of the water. I
just heard thunder."  
  
Peggy stopped swimming and then she heard Ben's warning. She quickly exited
the pool and Curtis handed her a towel. As he did his hand brushed her breast
and he blushed as a result of the accidental contact.  
  
"Oh I'm sorry Mrs. Sanford," Curtiss stammered.  
  
"Sorry?" I thought that you were coming on to me," Peggy replied with a laugh.  
  
Curtis blushed again and just then the skies opened up and the rain poured out
of the clouds. The three of them made beeline for the storage shed and as they
crowded under the overhang Ben bumped into Peggy and brushed up against her
ass. Peggy wiggled her ass in Ben's crotch in response to the accidental bump
and then Ben pressed against her. Peggy only wiggled more and giggled as she
was now sandwiched between Ben and Curtis as they stood just outside the
storage area under the overhang.  
  
"What am I going to do with you two? First Curtis gropes my breast and then
Ben presses into my ass," Peggy teased.  
  
Ben and Curtis then realized that they had a live one with the sexy Peggy
Sanford. "Let's get into the storage shed Mrs. Sanford. It doesn't seem that
it is going to let up very soon," Ben said.  
  
Curtis went in first and Peggy followed him. Just as she ducked her head under
the entrance Ben patted her on the ass. Peggy giggled and wiggled her ass in
response. Ben was turned on by her reaction and patted her ass again only this
time he left his hand on her curvy buttock. Peggy just turned and smiled at
Ben.  
  
"So you like your ass played with do you Mrs. Sanford," Ben said as he
squeezed her ass.  
  
"I love my ass played with, it is so sensitive," Peggy replied in a sultry
voice and then said, "I think that you two should call me Peggy."  
  
Curtis walked up behind her and grabbed her tits, "How about your tits are
they sensitive too Mrs. Sanford, Peggy?"  
  
"Oh yes they are very sensitive," Peggy answered as she held Curtis's hands
firmly against her breasts.  
  
By this time both boys were sporting erections and Peggy passed her hands over
the boy's crotches. "My, what have we here," she teased.  
  
Ben turned and closed the door to the storage area while Curtis slid the
bathing suit straps off Peggy's shoulders and pulled the top down to her
waist. Peggy's firm tits stood straight out from her body and Curtis quickly
covered them with his hands.  
  
"God look at these tits. You have great tits Peggy," Curtis exclaimed.  
  
Ben then pulled her bathing suit down her legs and Peggy stepped out of it.
The two boys were beaming with excitement at the unexpected turn of events.
Peggy smiled at both of them and then she dropped to her knees and peeled the
boy's swim trunks down and off their legs. Their erect cocks bobbed in front
of her face. Peggy was pleased to see that the boy's cocks were at least an
average size of about 6-7 inches.  
  
Peggy took both cocks in her hands and took turns licking the cock heads as
she stroked them both. Both Ben and Curtis were ready to blow their loads so
Peggy sucked off Curtis first until he came in her mouth and then she sucked
Ben's cock until he too filled her mouth with cum. Peggy kept sucking them and
playing with them and managed to keep the boys hard. Then she lay on her back
and told them to fuck her. Curtis mounted her first and fucked her until he
came again. Peggy had orgasmed several times before Curtis came. Curtis pulled
out of her and Peggy's pussy was quickly filled with Ben's cock. Ben fucked
her until he came again and Peggy also orgasmed several times with him in her.
The three of them lay on the floor and the two boys were enamored with Peggy's
body. They kept caressing her, sucking her tits and playing with her ass as if
they could not get enough of her voluptuous body.  
  
"When you guys get hard again I want you to fuck me in my ass. Would you like
to do that? Have you ever fucked a girl in the ass?" Peggy challenged.  
  
Neither Curtis nor Ben had ever butt fucked a girl although Curtis had been
dying to try it. They couldn't believe their ears when Peggy asked them to
fuck her ass. Peggy told Curtis to get the suntan lotion and to grease her
asshole with it. She told the boys to put it on their cocks and then to use
saliva to make their cocks really slippery. Peggy got on all fours and cradled
her head on her arms with her face turned to one side. First Curtis and then
Ben fucked Peggy's ass. They were overcome with desire and tried to prolong
their ejaculations as long as possible while they fucked her shapely ass. It
was the most fantastic sensation of their young lives when they shot their
spunk into her beautiful ass.  
  
The three of them got up and wiped their bodies with the pool towels and then
they put their swimsuits back on. Peggy told the young men that they could do
this again as long as they were discreet about it.  
  
"I don't want you two bragging to the club staff or other members about our
little encounter. Keep this between us and we can have some more fun
together," Peggy asserted.  
  
"You can count on me to keep quiet," Curtis said.  
  
"Me too," Ben confirmed.  
  
"That's my boys," Peggy said as she tapped them both on their crotch.  
  
Then they left the storage shed as the storm had passed by. It was just a
short thunder shower and the skies were already clearing. Peggy made her way
back to the locker room where she showered and dressed. Checking her watch she
saw that she still had time to grab a bite to eat and have a drink in the
lounge. She wasn't up for a big meal so she passed on the dining room.  
  
THE EVENING FINALE  
  
The last thing Peggy expected that night was to have another encounter
although she always seemed ready for action regardless how many times she
orgasmed. The only time she couldn't take anymore was the time she was with
Bill at the romantic interlude. Peggy had tried to duplicate that day several
times but she always reached the point when she could not touch her sensitive
clit any longer. Only when she had been restrained by Bill did she ever truly
experience her poly-orgasmic climax.  
  
Peggy sat at a table by herself and ordered a salad with a glass of white
wine. As she was dining by herself, she spotted Pete Simon enter the lounge.
Pete was a very handsome man in his late twenties. He was a single successful
business man and he used the club to entertain clients. Pete stood at 6'3" a
full foot taller than Peggy and he had a very intimidating demeanor. It was
rumored that Pete had slept with most of the cute waitresses who worked at the
club. Peggy guessed that he had his share of female members as well.  

Pete spotted Peggy by herself and he walked over to the table. "Dining alone?"
he asked.  
  
"Yes, my husband is still drinking and playing cards," Peggy replied.  
  
"Do you mind if I join you? I don't like to drink alone especially when there
is a pretty woman by herself," Pete requested.  
  
"I don't mind at all, please have a seat," Peggy offered.  
  
Pete sat down and the cute waitress Sandy was at the table in a New York
second. "Hi Mr. Simon, what can I get you?" Sandy asked beaming.  
  
"I have a Johnny Walker Black on the rocks with water back and please bring
Mrs. Sanford another wine," Pete ordered.  
  
"Right away Mr. Simon," Sandy said and then dashed off.  
  
"She seems quite taken with you," Peggy said with a smirk.  
  
"She's a cutie," Pete replied and Peggy was pleased that was all he said.  
  
It was obvious to Peggy that the waitress was gaga over Pete and she was sure
that Pete had probably fucked Sandy's brains out. It was also obvious that
Pete did not flaunt his sexual prowess and he did not make it obvious that he
was interested in anyone at the club. Sandy brought the drinks to the table
and she gushed over Pete as she served him. Peggy and Pete had a pleasant
conversation over drinks as Peggy finished her salad. Peggy learned about
Pete's business and the success he had achieved. He was proud of his
accomplishments but not boastful. Pete was a perfect gentleman in Peggy's
presence.  
  
One of the waiters from the men's lounge came in and spotted Peggy. "Mrs.
Sanford, Mr. Sanford had had a little too much to drink this evening and we
don't think that he should drive home."  
  
Peggy looked a little disgusted as she hated when this happened. "Okay please
bring him up to the valet and have his car brought around. I'll drive him home
and I'll leave my car here tonight."  
  
"Peggy why don't I follow you home and I can help you get your husband in the
house. Then I'll bring you back to the club and you can pick up your car,"
Pete offered.  
  
"That's very nice of you to offer Pete but it's not necessary," Peggy replied.  
  
"I don't mind at all. I don't have any plans tonight," Pete said but as he did
Peggy noticed the disappointment on Sandy's face.  
  
Peggy sensed that Sandy was hoping to spend the night with Pete. "Well all
right as long as I am not interrupting your evening," Peggy accepted.  
  
"Come on let's get up to the valet," Pete said then he asked Sandy for the
check so he could sign for the drinks.  
  
Peggy watched as Pete signed the bill and had a brief conversation with Sandy.
Peggy could see the disappointment on Sandy's face and in a way Peggy felt
sorry for the young girl. It was apparent that Pete did not plan on coming
back to the lounge that evening. Peggy and Pete went to the valet and had the
cars brought around. Two men assisted Mr. Sanford to the valet area as he
could hardly walk. Peggy was now glad that Pete would be there to help her.  
  
Peggy drove her husband home and Pete followed them in his car. Once at the
house Pete helped Peggy's husband into the house as Peggy opened the front
door and led the way to the bedroom. Pete put him in the bed and Peggy pulled
off her husband's shoes and belt. She let him sleep in his golf clothes. Peggy
and Pete left the bedroom and Peggy closed the bedroom door behind her. Her
husband was already snoring as the door closed.  
  
"Do you want something to drink before we had back to the club?" Peggy
offered.  
  
"Sure a scotch rocks if you have it," Pete accepted.  
  
Peggy got the scotch for Pete and poured a glass of wine for herself. Peggy
handed the drink to Pete and then she sat down on the sofa. Peggy was
surprised when Pete took off his sport jacket and sat right next to her
instead of in one of the easy chairs.  
  
"Thanks for your help," Peggy said as she lifted her glass.  
  
"Happy to be of assistance," Pete answered as he tapped Peggy's glass with
his.  
  
They both took a sip of their drinks and then set them down on the coffee
table. Peggy kicked off her shoes and she was about to say something when Pete
took her into his arms and kissed her. Peggy tensed up at first and then
relaxed. She kissed him back and her tongue danced with his when it entered
her mouth. Peggy knew that she shouldn't kiss Pete back in her home with her
husband in the other room but it felt good and she felt that she could always
stop before things went too far.  
  
But Peggy didn't stop Pete from kissing her and she didn't stop him when his
hands felt her breasts through her blouse. It felt good to have his hands on
her breasts as he kissed her and she could always stop him. However she didn't
stop him then and she didn't stop him when he removed her blouse and bra. Now
her naked breasts were in his hands as they kissed and it felt so good. Pete
caressed Peggy's tits and tweaked her nipples with his finger. She moaned and
groaned in his mouth in response to the foreplay. Pete pushed Peggy's
shoulders back against the sofa and admired her tits as they stood out from
her chest. Pete then moved his mouth to her tits and sucked gently on her
nipples and placed loving kisses all over Peggy's breasts. Peggy threw her
head back and rested it on the back of the sofa.  
  
She thought to herself, "This feels so good right now. I'll just let him do it
a little bit longer and than I'll stop him."  
  
Peggy never did stop Pete. Not even when he unzipped her skirt and pulled it
off of her body. In fact she subconsciously lifted her hips off the sofa to
make it easier for him. She also didn't stop him when he removed her hose and
panties at the same time. She also didn't stop him when he moved his head
between her legs and placed his mouth on her sopping wet pussy. Instead Peggy
cradled his head in her hands and guided it to her vulva. Peggy could hear her
husband snoring in the other room so she knew she was safe for the time being.  
  
Pete placed her thighs on her shoulders and dipped his tongue into her pussy.
He moved his hands up around her legs and found her tits. Pete then began to
lick and suck on Peggy's pussy as s he gently fondled her breasts and tweaked
her nipples. Peggy had her head back and her eyes closed as she savored every
moment of Pete's skilled oral love making. Peggy felt her climax building in
her body and she knew that she was on the verge of a massive orgasm. She tried
to think of ways to delay her orgasm as she wanted the foreplay to last
forever but she was too far gone.  
  
"Oh God, oh God, this is going to be a big one," Peggy called out in a hushed
whisper.  
  
Pete fastened his mouth to her pussy as he prepared to stay with her
throughout her climax. Peggy muffled her scream and grabbed Pete's head first
to hold it tight and then to push it away as her crescendo rocked her body.
But she could not push Pete's head away and he kept at her pussy as she had
one orgasm after the other. Peggy drenched Pete's face with her female nectar
and her body trembled as chills ran through her. This is what Peggy had been
waiting for all night. The previous orgasms were just a prelude to this
massive one. Finally her clit had reached the sensitivity that she so desired.
Pete kept right on eating her after she had cum and the sensation became too
intense for Peggy. She was not strong enough to push his head away so she
begged him to stop eating her pussy.  
  
"Pete, please stop. I can't cum anymore. Please I can't take anymore! My clit
is too sensitive now," she pleaded.  
  
Pete stopped and then he stood up leaving Peggy to recover on the sofa. He
took off all his clothes and then returned to her. Pete moved Peggy so that
she was stretched out on the sofa. Peggy felt his erect cock brush against her
body as he lifted her off the sofa. Pete gently placed her on the sofa and
then he moved between her legs. Peggy looked at his big erect cock as it stood
out from is body. She quickly assessed that he was about the same size as her
neighbor Trevor. Pete eased his cock into Peggy's pussy and she wrapped her
arms and legs around his body. It felt so good to Peggy to be filled with a
cock again. Pete took his time fucking her although he was so turned on that
he came quickly. Peggy felt cum shoot into her womb and it had been only hours
ago since she felt that much of it surge into her.  
  
Pete remained hard after he ejaculated and continued to fuck Peggy. Now he
could pace himself and bring her pleasure as he wanted this to be a moment
that she wouldn't soon forget. Pete fucked her keeping his cock in constant
contact with her clit and Peggy had a string of orgasms before Pete came a
second time. Peggy was exhausted, sated and her clit was so sensitive it felt
like it had been rubbed raw. She couldn't remember ever being fucked like that
and cumming so many times in one evening. First it had been Todd, then Ben and
Curtis and now Pete. It was another first for Peggy as it was the first time
she had sex with someone while her husband was home.  
  
Peggy and Pete stood up and Pete got dressed as Peggy gathered up her clothes.
Peggy then put on a pair of sweats over her naked body. Pete drove Peggy back
to the club so that she could get her car. Pete drove Peggy right to her car
when they arrived at the club parking lot. They kissed goodnight and then
Peggy went to her car. Peggy noticed that when Pete left the parking lot that
he drove back toward the club. Being curious Peggy followed Pete's car and she
saw him stop and pick up the waitress Sandy. "That devil," Peggy thought to
herself and then she drove home.  
  
It had been quite a day as Peggy had four men within eight hours. Now she had
experienced two club members and three club staff since becoming more active.
Peggy looked forward to more encounters with her five new lovers. She pulled
into the driveway and then she remembered that Bill was coming by tomorrow to
take her back to the romantic interlude hotel. Peggy's pussy tingled just from
the thought of what he would do to her and the heights of ecstasy that she
would achieve. Of all her lovers Bill was the one that she was the most
apprehensive about. Only he had made her cum so often and so hard that she
nearly passed out. Still it was exciting to be with Bill and submit to his
torturous manipulation of her pussy and clit.  
  
By the time Peggy got from her car to her house her pussy was already dripping
wet again and the crotch of her sweat pants were soaked. Peggy opted to sleep
in the other bedroom as she could still hear the loud snoring coming from her
husband. Peggy fell asleep quickly and slept soundly. That night she had the
most erotic dream in her life.  
  
In her dream Peggy was in bed with her wrists and ankles secured to the
bedposts. There were a lot of naked men in the room with her and their faces
came into focus. She recognized Bill, Trevor, Ben, Curtis, Pete, Todd and even
Darrel. They were standing around stroking their big erect cocks until one by
one they fucked her. It seemed as if Peggy would be fucked forever as each of
them fucked her three, four and five times each. Peggy was screaming and
begging them to stop as her clit was overly sensitive and she could not stop
cumming. Orgasm after orgasm rocked her body and she was out of control.  
  
Then Peggy panicked as the men were all of a sudden gone from the room and
Peggy was still tied to the bedposts. Then Peggy saw the face of women and
then she saw that they were all naked and wearing strap-on dildos. One by one
the women fucked Peggy with the strap-on cocks as she screamed and begged to
be left alone. Peggy claimed that she couldn't cum anymore but her body
betrayed her and she sprayed and squirted her love juices all over the bed.
Peggy then saw the woman Janine approach her and she was wearing a strap-on
that was squirming and moving around. Janine mounted Peggy and Peggy felt the
dildo rub her g-spot and clit. Janine was relentless and she didn't let up
until Peggy went into convulsions.  
  
Then Peggy sat up in bed and discovered that she was breathing hard and
rapidly. Her body was soaked with perspiration and her pussy was drenched from
an apparent orgasm. Peggy was somewhat shaken as she had never had such an
unnerving dream. She lay awake for some time almost afraid to fall asleep
again. Eventually she did doze off and did not wake up until late morning. Her
husband had already left for this golf date and Peggy was glad. She eased her
body out of bed and she ached all over.  
  
Peggy put on a pot of coffee and ran a hot bath for herself. Then she soaked
for hours in the tub sipping coffee and refreshing the hot bath water. Peggy
forgot all about Bill coming by that day until the door bell rang. She got out
of the tub and answered the door in her robe. Bill was standing there smiling
at her when she answered the door.  
  
"Did you forget about our date today?" Bill asked.  
  
"Yes I did. Can we do it another day I am really tired and not feeling well,"
Peggy asked almost pleading.  
  
"You know what, we'll stay here then," Bill said as he pushed his way inside.  
  
Within seconds Bill's hand was inside Peggy's robe and his fingers were buried
in her pussy. Peggy knew it was useless to resist and she soon found herself
in her bedroom secured to her own bed. Bill was anxious to get started on her
and bring out that poly-orgasmic nature of the sensuous Peggy. Peggy knew that
she was in for a long erotic and mind blowing afternoon as she lay there and
watched Bill get undressed. Bill smiled as he approached her and the ordeal
began. Bill would fuck her and finger her until she couldn't stand it any
loner and then he would use the special dildo on her and watch as she went
into orgasmic convulsions. By the time Bill left that day Peggy was a naked
quivering mess in her bed. Peggy actually looked forward to Monday and
returning to work.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 06


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
MEETING THE NEW COMPANY STAFF  
  
Upon arriving at work Monday morning the staff was assembled in the conference
room for an announcement. The company had accepted the recommendation of the
consultants to improve the claims process. Gibby was being transferred to a
field office and his replacement would be heading up the process improvement
project. Gibby's replacement was a woman named Gloria who was in her mid
thirties. Gloria came from a field office and she was apparently a rising star
in the company. Gloria was an attractive 35-24-35, ash blond women at 135 lbs
and 5'6". She had shapely legs and a luscious ass just like Peggy.  
  
Gloria brought her secretary from the field office with her, a pretty blonde
named Anna. She was very pretty at 5'7" and 120 pounds she looked good with
her 34-22-35 figure without an ounce of body fat. Her well-tanned body was
lean and tight. Her 34b tits were firm and it was obvious that Anna did not
wear a bra. Her short mini-skirt accented her long tan legs.  
  
The guys in the office were going gaga over Gloria and Anna but Peggy
suspected that there was more between those two than boss and secretary.
Gloria conducted the morning meeting and it was clear that she was no one to
take lightly. She knew her stuff and she was all business. Gloria said that
she would hold a one on one meeting with each of us during the week so that
she would get to know everyone first hand.  
  
Gloria moved right in to Gibby's old office and Gibby was out the door as
there was reason for him to hang around. He had packed up his personal
belongings during the morning meeting and he had left the premises. There was
no time to wish him well in the field as he was gone by the time the meeting
was over. Gloria was settled in the office in less than an hour and after
lunch she began the meetings.  
  
Peggy was seated in her cubicle working away and waiting for her turn to meet
with Gloria. Peggy wasn't sure when her meeting would take place as it could
happen at any time that week. About 4:00 PM Anna appeared in Peggy's cubicle
and Peggy guessed it was her time.  
  
"Peggy, Gloria will meet with you first thing tomorrow morning," Anna said in
a very sweet voice.  
  
"Thank you Anna, I'll be there promptly," Peggy acknowledged.  
  
Anna smiled and leaned over Peggy's desk, "What are you working on?" she asked
politely.  
  
Peggy moved some claim papers in front of Anna and explained the case she was
working on. Anna moved closer to Peggy and their bodies touched. Peggy felt
awkward with the beautiful Anna leaning over and touching her. Peggy scooted
her chair to the side a little bit to break the contact but Anna just moved
closer and pressed against Peggy. One of Peggy's hands was on the front edge
of her desk and Anna pressed her thigh against the hand. Peggy felt the soft
firm skin of Anna's leg through her hose and chills ran through Peggy's body.  
  
Peggy thought, "This girl is coming on to me." Peggy did not remove her hand
however and Anna remained pressed against.  
  
Anna leaned over and placed one hand on Peggy's shoulder as she leaned over
and pointed to the claim papers. Peggy felt Anna's breast rest on her shoulder
as Anna said softly, "This stuff seems so complicated."  
  
"It's not really, once you get the hang of it," Peggy stated.  
  
"I'm sure that you are quite good at it. Gloria said that you were probably
the best claims processor in the office," Anna replied.  
  
Peggy wondered how Gloria would know anything about Peggy's work but she
dismissed it and said, "Thanks! I'm looking forward to working with Gloria."  
  
"We should get along fine and we'll have a great time together," Anna said in
sultry soft tone and then she took Peggy's hand and pressed it against her
thigh.  
  
Peggy let her hand be moved to the young girl's firm thigh and she held it in
place. Peggy hesitated as she knew she was in a tough spot. If she refused to
play Anna's game it might not sit well with Gloria. However if she made
advances toward Anna, that also might sit well with Gloria. Faced with the two
options Peggy decided to test the water with Anna.  
  
Peggy moved her hand higher and under Anna's skirt. When Peggy touched the
bare skin above the elastic top of the hose, Anna let out an audible gasp.
Peggy moved her hand higher expecting to find the elastic line of a panty but
when she didn't she assumed that Anna was wearing a thong. Peggy moved her
hand higher and more toward the center and she still did not encounter any
panty. When Peggy's hand touched the young bare vagina Anna flinched and then
she smiled at Peggy.  
  
"I took my panties off before I came to see you," Anna whispered excitedly.  
  
Peggy smiled and thought to herself, "Why you little tart, you beautiful
little tart."  
  
Peggy then stroked the smooth young vagina causing Anna to gasp aloud again
and then Peggy felt the first signs of moisture oozing from Anna's pussy.
Peggy dipped her finger into Anna's pussy and located the young woman's
hardening clit. Peggy then moved her chair around to face Anna and let her
other hand wander under Anna's skirt and caress the girl's firm shapely ass.  
  
Anna moaned softly as Peggy fingered the girl's pussy and fondled her sweet
ass. Then Anna reached forward with both hands and placed them on Peggy's
shoulders for balance. Anna's expression changed and her face twisted slightly
as she orgasmed on Peggy's fingers. Peggy rubbed Anna's clit faster and the
girl moaned in her climax. Peggy removed her hands from under the girl's skirt
and she licked her fingers clean of Anna's juices.  
  
"I think that is enough for today," Anna said weakly as she blushed.  
  
"Well I'm glad you stopped by," Peggy replied.  
  
"So am I, maybe we can get together some evening this week," Anna whispered
softly.  
  
"I'd like that. I have tennis Wednesday and Friday evenings but Tuesday and
Thursday are open," Peggy said already taking control of the situation.  
  
"I'll let you know," Anna replied and then she left the office.  
  
"Well this should be interesting," Peggy thought as she returned to her work.  
  
Minutes before 5:00 PM Gloria stopped by Peggy's cubicle. "Peggy we are
scheduled to meet in the morning but I was wondering if you had dinner plans
tonight. If not maybe we could meet this evening."  
  
"That would be fine with me Gloria. I have no plans for this evening," Peggy
confirmed.  
  
"Great, please come to my hotel at 6:00 PM. We'll meet in the lobby and then
go to dinner," Gloria directed.  
  
"I'll see you at six," Peggy agreed.  
  
Peggy called home and left a message for her husband even though she knew he
probably wouldn't get it. Peggy stayed in the office until a little after
five, then she freshened up and made her way to the hotel to meet Gloria.  
  
AN EVENING WITH THE NEW BOSS  
  
Peggy arrived at the hotel and waited for Gloria in the lobby. Gloria arrived
precisely at 6:00 PM and greeted Peggy. "I am so glad that you could join me
this evening for dinner. This helps me get a job start on tomorrow. Let's go I
made reservations at DaVinci's, I hope you like Italian."  
  
"I love Italian and I love that restaurant." Peggy remembered the first time
she ate there with a man she met on the plane. They say side by side with
their backs to the wall and he fingered Peggy's pussy throughout the entire
meal. When they went back to his room that might they fucked like animals.
Peggy wondered if she and Gloria would sit side by side.  
  
Gloria had the doorman get a taxi for them and then they were off to dinner.
Peggy watched as Gloria got in the taxi first and she stared at Gloria's
shapely legs as the mini skirt rode up on her thighs. Then Peggy got in and
Gloria watched as Peggy's skirt rode high enough to show off the top of her
hose.  
  
"You have nice legs Peggy."  
  
"You do too Gloria."  
  
Gloria smiled and grabbed Peggy's hand and whispered, "I knew we would get
along."  
  
Then they chatted about work as the taxi rumbled over to the restaurant. All
the while Peggy wondered if Gloria and Anna had a thing going. Peggy could
just picture the two beauties naked in bed. Just then the taxi arrived
interrupting Peggy's erotic thoughts and the two women got out of the taxi and
entered the restaurant. Their table was ready and they were seated
immediately. They had the option of sitting side by side or across from one
another.  
  
"What would you like to do?" Gloria asked.  
  
"I kind of off like side by side but it's your call," Peggy replied.  
  
"Side by side it is. I knew I would like you from the moment I saw you,"
Gloria beamed.  
  
They took their seats side by side and then Gloria grabbed the wine list. She
scanned it quickly and ordered a bottle of Montepoliciano without asking Peggy
if she liked red. The two of them killed the first bottle of wine before they
even ordered and then Gloria ordered another bottle with dinner. The two of
them got along fabulously and they chatted as if they had been life long
friends. Gloria was one of those touchy feely people and she kept touching
Peggy as they talked all through dinner.  
  
Several times Gloria would drop her hand on Peggy's thigh when she was making
a point. She left it on Peggy's thigh a number of times and Peggy could feel
the warmth through her nylons. Peggy could also feel the warmth in her pussy
as Gloria was turning her on. Peggy had had a good warm-up with that visit
from Anna and now her pussy was aching to be touched.  
  
As if reading her mind Gloria leaned over and whispered in Peggy's ear. "I
have a strong desire to run my hand up your skirt and diddle your pussy but I
am using all my will power to resist."  
  
"You can play with my pussy if you like. I am on fire right now and I could
use a good diddle," Peggy whispered back.  
  
"Let's save it until we get back to the hotel," Gloria suggested.  
  
Gloria paid the bill and the two hot women left the restaurant. It was all
they could do to keep their hands off each other in the taxi and in the
elevator up to the room. Once in Gloria's room the women embraced and kissed
and then ended naked up in Gloria's bed. Gloria turned to Peggy took her in
her arms and kissed her. Gloria then pulled back a little looked into her
beautiful dark eyes, then kissed her again with a little more feeling. Peggy's
eyes closed and she returned the kiss. Gloria slid her tongue out slowly and
gently slid it along Peggy's lips. Peggy's lips loosened and Gloria pressed
her tongue a little deeper. She felt Peggy's teeth and pushed a little causing
Peggy to emit a low moan as her mouth opened and let Gloria's tongue into her
sweet mouth. Gloria slid it inside and her tongue met Peggy's and they probed
and explored each other's mouth. Gloria pulled her closer and their firm
breasts met and pressed against each other. Gloria could feel Peggy's hot body
press against her hard nipples. Gloria stroked Peggy's warm back and her skin
felt like velvet. They finally broke apart to catch their breath. They just
looked at each other and smiled  
  
Gloria stroked Peggy's face and put a hand behind her head pulling Peggy
against her and kissed her. Gloria slid her tongue along Peggy's lips causing
her to tremble slightly and it felt wonderful. She stroked her lover's arm
gently over and over as they kissed. Gloria pushed her tongue into Peggy's hot
mouth exploring every inch of the interior. Gloria could actually feel her own
pussy tingle and her juices begin to flow in anticipation of what was to
happen. The same thing was happening to Peggy and her body trembled slightly.
They kissed for a long time, sucking on each other's tongues. Peggy lay still,
not moving except to press her head forward toward Gloria's lips. Gloria
stroked her hair and felt its smooth surface running through her fingers.  
  
Gloria ran her hands down Peggy's arm, then moved it to her hip and then slid
it upward over her chest. Gloria felt her new lover tremble as her hand came
near Peggy's breast. She stroked Peggy's velvet skin and felt the small rise
of her breast causing Peggy to moan. Gloria watched her hand move slowly over
her lover's firm breast as she wanted to make this moment last. Peggy lay back
and her breast seemed even smaller as Gloria ran her hand over it and slid it
over her nipple. Peggy moaned softly and her thighs rubbed together as Gloria
was making her hot. Gloria was making her self hot too.  
  
"Do you want my hand down there? Do you want it on your pussy?" Gloria asked
already knowing the answer but wanting Peggy to tell her that she wanted it.  
  
Gloria's hand stroked Peggy's stomach and then Gloria moved her hand down a
little and felt Peggy's bushy pubic hair tickle the tips of her fingers.
Gloria was on fire with desire and own pussy tingled.  
  
Peggy's breath rushed out as she gasped, "Oh, please! Please! I need it there!
You are setting me on fire," she moaned.  
  
"Are you sure you want it, want me to make love to you? Do you want my finger
inside you?" Gloria asked teasing her further.  
  
"Oh! Yes! Please Gloria, please! Do me. You are killing me!" Peggy cried out.  
  
Peggy spread her thighs a little as Gloria slid her hand down and cupped her
lover's pubic mound, curling her fingers down between her lover's thighs.
Peggy's hips thrust forward against Gloria's hand as she just held her hand
there, feeling Peggy's hot pussy against her fingers. Gloria kissed her again
and Peggy's tongue thrust out to meet hers and their lips slid sensuously
together. They breathed into each other's mouths as Gloria cupped her lover's
sweet pussy and their hearts seemed to be pounding a mile a minute.  
  
Gloria rubbed Peggy's pussy mound up and down before she let her middle finger
slip inward. Peggy was very wet and Gloria's finger slipped between her pussy
lips effortlessly and found her lover's hot inner flesh. Peggy moaned into her
lover's mouth as Gloria rubbed her finger up and down Peggy's slit slowly,
then curved it and slid it into her hot and very tight pussy. Peggy's hot
flesh surrounded the finger and Gloria slid it in and out slowly, fucking her
pussy gently. Peggy's body trembled slightly and her eyes went wide as Gloria
pulled her very wet finger out a little and ran it upward feeling for Peggy's
clit. Peggy gasped as her lover found the firm little nub. Gloria rubbed her
finger up and down over it the way she liked to pleasure herself. Peggy pulled
back from Gloria little grunts came from her wide open mouth.  
  
"Oh God yes, please! Just like that! You're driving me crazy!" Peggy cried out
and Gloria was glad.  
  
Gloria ran her finger in little circles over Peggy's firm clit causing her to
moan and sob in ecstasy. Peggy's body grew taut against Gloria and then she
screamed out unintelligible moans and cries of pleasure as her sweet face
became distorted with passion. Gloria rubbed faster keeping the same amount of
pressure on Peggy's clit. Peggy's hips shot up and her head flew back as her
throat muscles were wire taut and she screamed over and over as she climaxed.
Gloria's finger became a blur as she stroked her lover's clit. Peggy finally
gave one last long scream and her body went limp. Peggy clamped her legs
together pinning Gloria's hand between her thighs and then she pushed her
lover's hand away.  
  
Peggy lay there gasping as Gloria took her finger and brought it to her nose.
Gloria sniffed Peggy's nectar and then she slipped it into her mouth and
tasted Peggy's juices. Gloria loved smelling and tasting Peggy's pussy juices
and she almost came herself. Gloria reached out and stroked Peggy's pretty
face as she lay there gasping for breath.  
  
"Oh Gloria, that was fantastic," Peggy finally managed to say between gasps.  
  
"The only thing I did was stroke your clit!" Gloria replied smiling.  
  
"I know, but you got me so hot kissing me. Then it was just the thought of you
making love to me," Peggy explained.  
  
"I know and we have the whole evening," Gloria promised.  
  
"You gave me a fantastic cum, now I want to give you one," Peggy said with a
tremor in her voice.  
  
As Peggy kissed Gloria her hand went to her breast cupping and fondling it.
Peggy caught her lover's nipple and rolled it between her fingers, gently
pulling on it. Gloria loved it and pressed her chest upward encouraging Peggy
to play with her tits. Peggy fondled and played with Gloria's tits and nipples
the same way Gloria had with hers. Gloria moaned and writhed on the bed and
just when Gloria thought she could stand it no more, Peggy's hand went down
her body, stroked her belly then moved lower to cup Gloria's pussy mound.
Gloria spread her thighs wide for her lover as Peggy slid her hand down a
little further and pressed her finger inward.  
  
"Oh, yes make me cum. Make me cum. I'm so hot. Please!" Gloria cried out.  
  
Peggy's finger moved down and slid up inside Gloria's pussy. Gloria moaned as
it felt so good. Gloria knew her pussy was dripping and as Peggy's finger
moved upward and inward, Gloria screamed when Peggy rubbed her clit. Peggy did
it just the way Gloria loved her to do it, moving it around in circles over
her hard nubbin. As Gloria lifted her hips upward toward her lover's finger,
Peggy moved down a little and slipped her other hand into Gloria's pussy.
Peggy pressed her finger down and found Gloria's opening and slid a slick
finger inside her driving her wild. Peggy knew exactly how to locate the
g-spot and when she did Gloria let out a scream.  
  
Peggy had one finger inside Gloria fucking her and the other rolling her clit.
Gloria came like she had never cum in her whole life. Gloria screamed and
cried out as she thrashed on her bed. Peggy stayed with her with one finger
thrusting up inside her hard and fast while she played Gloria's clit with the
other finger. Gloria came explosively but Peggy didn't let up and kept finger
fucking her and stroking her clit until Gloria had a series of absolutely
fantastic orgasms. Gloria weakly pushed Peggy's hands away as she gasped for
breath. Peggy moved beside her and kissed her cheek. They lay kissing each
other gently until they recovered.  
  
"Let's do a 69," Gloria suggested.  
  
"I'd love to," Peggy replied timidly.  
  
They stroked each other and kissed until they were both hot then they turned
around and kissed downward. They kissed and sucked each other's breasts for a
long while making their nipples pop up. Their breasts seemed to feel fuller
and more sensitive than ever. Gloria loved the sensation of sucking on Peggy's
puffy nipples and seeing how hard she could make them. Peggy's mouth felt
wonderful sucking on Gloria's breasts and nipples also. They continued to kiss
each other's body as they moved downward until they looked directly into each
other's pussy.  

They spread their thighs wide and they both hesitated for a moment that seemed
like an eternity. Gloria used her fingers to spread Peggy's pussy lips. Peggy
did the same to Gloria and the two women stared at the other's pussy. Both of
the women complimented each other on how beautiful their pussies were. They
were neat with pink centers and they were both extremely wet from their
foreplay.  
  
Gloria took the initiative and she bent forward a little and kissed Peggy's
pussy right on the center causing her to jump. Gloria looked at her lover's
pink flower and slid her tongue out and licked it slowly. Peggy jumped again
and moaned loudly. Gloria licked it once again and this time she flattened her
tongue and ran it over Peggy's wet center. Peggy tasted delicious and Gloria
loved the scent of her lover's excited pussy.  
  
Gloria licked Peggy's sweet pussy again and again as she reveled in the smell
and taste of her. She was so desirable and so beautiful. Gloria pointed her
tongue and slid it inside her lover's tight pussy and pressed downward
extending her tongue as far as she could inside Peggy's quim. Gloria sucked
her and tasted her sweet juices. Then Gloria pressed down even more mashing
her lips against Peggy's snatch and then she sucked harder. Peggy's sweet
juices flowed out of her pussy as Gloria slid her tongue in and out of Peggy's
cunt. Peggy moaned out loud and then Gloria felt the wonderful sensation of
Peggy's wet lips on her pussy  
  
Gloria licked and sucked her lover and felt Peggy's tongue play over her pussy
again and again. They were making love to each other just as they wanted.
Gloria put her hands under Peggy's butt and pulled her lover's hips against
her face. They wiggled their faces against their pussies groaned with
pleasure, their moans muffled by the other's pussy.  
  
Peggy pulled back just a little and moved her head down a little and explored
Gloria's slit with her tongue. She found the small firm bud of Gloria's clit
causing her to cry out. Peggy sucked it and flicked it with her tongue over
and over. Peggy heard her lover scream and felt her body go rigid. Peggy
continued to flick Gloria's clit as fast as her tongue would go and Gloria
thrashed against her as Gloria's face thrust against Peggy's pussy. Gloria's
body writhed against Peggy's but Peggy managed to keep her mouth against her
lover's pussy and she sucked and tongued her clit until Gloria had at least
two screaming climaxes.  
  
Their motions became frantic and they licked and sucked their firm swollen
clits while their fingers located and stroked their G-spots. Peggy was the
first to climax and her body bowed up and her pussy slammed against Gloria's
mouth. Gloria sucked her clit and ran her finger around inside Peggy's sweet
sex. She felt Peggy's pussy clamp down on her finger as she screamed out her
passion. Suddenly Gloria felt a gush of juice against her lips and she moved
her mouth down a little and let it squirt into her mouth.  
  
Peggy's sweet delicious pussy juice shot into Gloria's sucking mouth and she
let it flow over her tongue, savoring the taste before she swallowed it. As
gush after gush shot into her mouth, it made Gloria so hot that she too
exploded. Gloria cried out in ecstasy and her own hips pushed against Peggy's
mouth and probing finger. They seemed to feed off of each other's passions and
their climaxes seemed endless as they went on and on. Wave after wave of
ecstasy shot through their bodies as they soared together from climax to
climax. The women lost count of their climaxes but it was absolutely
fantastic. They moaned, cried, and screamed as their bodies writhed and
hunched together until they collapsed. The women lay together for a long time
as they were spent and drained for the moment.  
  
"Did you know that you spurted?" Peggy asked.  
  
Gloria was surprised that she had and replied, "No, but I know you did. Your
pussy gushed out and hit me right in the mouth and I loved it. It was
wonderful. Did you like mine?"  
  
"Yes I loved it. We must have really been turned on tonight," Peggy confirmed.  
  
They rested as they recuperated from their fantastic series of mind blowing
orgasms. Peggy was grateful that they just used their fingers and mouths this
night and did not bring any toys into their love making. She liked the tender
lovemaking and there would be time for the toys at another time.  
  
"Peggy, Anna mentioned that you were interested in meeting up again this week.
How does Thursday evening work for you?" Gloria asked.  
  
"So she told you about our little escapade. Thursday works fine for me. Will
Anna be joining us?" Peggy responded.  
  
"Yes, Anna told me. We tell each other everything. We are lovers and she will
be with us on Thursday. I hope you like toys because Anna loves to get
fucked," Gloria explained.  
  
"I like toys but I'm glad we didn't use them tonight. It was nice to just love
each other naturally," Peggy replied and then said, "I should be going."  
  
"I would invite you to stay the night but Anna is anxiously waiting in her
room to hear all about this evening," Gloria shared.  
  
"Well you shouldn't keep her waiting. I'll just grab a quick shower and be on
my way," Peggy said as she rolled her shapely body out of bed and headed for
the bathroom.  
  
After her shower, Peggy got dressed and said goodnight to Gloria. "I am
looking forward to working with you Peggy," Gloria said.  
  
"I am too, goodnight Gloria," Peggy replied and then she left the hotel room.  
  
Peggy drove home and thought about how the future was stacking up for her.
Peggy was sure that she would enjoy her job even more now that Gloria and Anna
were on the scene. Peggy didn't really need to work since her husband had been
very prosperous and they had a nice nest egg. However she liked her
independence and she saved every dime she earned. The best part of working was
meeting different people and new lovers. Peggy was already looking forward to
Thursday evening and she wondered just how wild things might get.  
  
THE TENNIS MIXER  
  
Peggy played woman's doubles at the club on Wednesdays and she had gotten to
know many of the female members. Some of the women were wives of male members
and some were single, divorced or widowed members. Peggy enjoyed the round
robin format as she got to play with different partners and against different
opponents. After tennis they socialized for a short time and then everyone
headed home.  
  
Peggy walked to her car in the parking lot and as she put her tennis gear in
the car she noticed some movement in car two parking spaces away. Peggy at
first dismissed the movements as the girls putting on their seat belts but
then she saw flashes of skin. Peggy's curiosity got the better of her and she
approached the other car. She looked in the window and she saw two women
hugging and kissing. Upon closer inspection Peggy saw that the women had their
tennis tops and sport bras pushed up with their breasts rubbing together. They
also had their hands in each other's tennis panties rubbing each other's
pussies. Peggy was astounded by their behavior in the club parking lot and she
strained to see who was in the car.  
  
Peggy almost jumped out of her skin when the voice behind her said, "That's
Sharon and Betty. They're insatiable they can't even wait to get to the
house."  
  
Peggy turned around and saw that it was Joan who had spoke to her. "I saw the
car moving and I decided to see if anyone needed help," Peggy offered as a
feeble excuse.  
  
"Well Peggy now that you have found us out, would you care to join us this
evening. I can't imagine that you are getting much from that 70 year old
husband of yours who spends all his time at the club," Joan said
sarcastically.  
  
Peggy looked at Joan closely and she realized that Joan was indeed an
attractive woman. Peggy had always thought Joan to be very assertive and
somewhat manly woman but also attractive. "Why not it might be fun and you're
right I don't have any reason to rush home." Peggy accepted.  
  
"Good, then follow me," Joan said and then she got in the car that had Sharon
and Betty in the back seat.  
  
Peggy got in her car and followed Joan's car to Joan's home. The four women
then entered the house and Joan got drinks for everyone. The four of them
chatted for a few minutes and then Joan suggested that they hit the Jacuzzi.
Joan's backyard like so many was totally private with a small swimming pool
and a Jacuzzi tucked into a quaint lanai. The four women shed their tennis
attire and entered the Jacuzzi. Betty and Sharon seemed surprised about how
comfortable Peggy was with the situation.  
  
They last to long in the hot tub as they were all horny and anxious to get on
with their sexual exploits particularly with some fresh blood to join in. The
four women returned to the house and entered Joan's bedroom where Joan broke
out a bag of sex toys. Peggy was so horny and tipsy from the wine that she
didn't give the group sex a second thought.  
  
Joan got on her back on the bed and beckoned Peggy to her. Peggy knelt on the
bed and lowered her mouth to Joan's tasty pussy. Peggy then felt Sharon slide
under her and fasten her mouth on Peggy's pussy. Next Betty knelt behind Peggy
and played with her curvy buttocks. Betty then pushed Peggy's butt cheeks
apart and stared at the tight brown aperture. Peggy gasped as Betty probed the
anus with her tongue and then stuck the tip in the tight little ring. Peggy
tried to focus on Joan's pussy but the girls had her in an erotic state. Peggy
located Joan's clit and drew it into her mouth. Joan cried out as Peggy took
the hard pearl in her teeth and gently rolled it around.  
  
Joan bucked her hips as she cried out with the intensity of her orgasm. Just
as she came Peggy held Joan tightly to her mouth and tried to drink in all the
woman's love juices. Peggy was struggling with her own climax as the girls
worked over her pussy and her asshole. Betty had her tongue in Peggy's ass as
deep as it would go and Sharon chewed lightly on Peggy's clit. Peggy screamed
and her body thrashed about as her climax rocked her beautiful body. Peggy
collapsed into Joan's arms and stayed still as the three girls caressed her
body.  
  
Once Joan and Peggy recovered sufficiently from their orgasms, Joan had Betty
and Sharon lay next to each other on the bed. Then Peggy knelt between Betty's
legs and lowered her mouth to the tasty pussy. Joan did the same with Sharon
and the two lovers knelt side by side as they ate the women's pussies. The
pussy eating skills of Joan and Peggy were just too much for the women and
they were soon thrashing and groaning on the bed as Joan and Peggy worked over
their energetic pussies. The girls pushed their hips up trying to get the
tongues even deeper into their cunts. Almost simultaneously Betty and Sharon
screamed with the intensity of their orgasms. Joan and Peggy continued to lick
their creaming pussies and nibble on their aroused clits as they climaxed
wildly. As the women calmed a little Joan and Peggy kissed and licked around
their pussies and inner thighs. The women shivered with delight as the tongues
tickled them.  
  
Joan got off the bed and took two strap-on dildos out of the bag. She told
Betty and Sharon that she wanted them to fuck her and Peggy with the fake
cocks. Betty and Sharon then put on the strap-on dildo and harness. The two
women smiled when they looked at each other as the fake cocks bobbed in front
of them.  
  
"What a big dick you have!" Sharon said with a raucous laugh.  
  
"Oh and yours is big too," laughed Betty as she reached over and stroked
Sharon's rubber cock.  
  
Joan and Peggy lay on their backs side by side and Joan urged the women to
fuck them. Betty moved between Peggy's legs and Sharon got between Joan's
legs. Joan and Peggy helped the women guide the fake cocks into their pussies
and began moving their hips up to meet their experienced thrusts. Betty and
Sharon knew what they were doing and they soon had established a rhythm
fucking the other women. Betty and Sharon soon felt the nubs on the dildos
rubbing against their own clits and they realized that they too would
experience yet another orgasm. It was so exciting for the women to be fucking
each other and then Betty and Sharon leaned over to suck on the Peggy's and
Joan's tits. Joan and Peggy in turn fondled their lover's tits and tweaked
their nipples and rolled them in their fingertips.  
  
The entire room smelled of sex from the four dripping pussies. The four of
them were racing toward another string of orgasms as they fucked hard and
fast. Betty and Sharon were rewarded for their enthusiastic efforts as the
dildo nubs rubbed their clits and kept them in a constant state of arousal.
The two women worked their hips so that they could receive as much pleasure as
they were giving. Joan and Peggy were beyond themselves with lust and they
felt their intense orgasms building in their wombs. Joan and Peggy screamed
with joy as their orgasms took over their bodies. They humped quickly and then
collapsed back on the bed as Betty and Sharon plowed the pussies with the fake
cocks.  
  
Betty and Sharon removed the rubber dicks from the women's pussies and looked
at the dildos glistening with Joan's and Peggy's juices. As if it were the
natural thing in the world Betty and Sharon moved into a 69 position and
licked the female nectar off the two fake cocks. Joan and Peggy watched them
do this and marveled at their initiative. The two women sucked the artificial
cocks into their mouths and made a game out of how deep they could take them.
After they licked the dildos dry of Joan's and Peggy's cunt juice the two
lovers sat up and blushed slightly as they realized what they had just done.  
  
"Peggy have you ever been fucked in the ass," Sharon inquired knowing the
answer.  
  
"Only about 100 times," the pretty Peggy admitted much to the delight of Betty
and Sharon.  
  
"Wonderful let me show you what is next," Sharon told them.  
  
Joan and Peggy lay on their sides facing one another and worked a double dildo
into their pussies as they had their assholes greased up by Betty and Sharon
who watched in awe as the entire shaft at each end disappeared into the
women's pussies.  
  
"Now Betty and I will fuck you in the ass with our cocks," Sharon directed.  
  
The women were so excited they couldn't believe their good fortune that Peggy
actually wanted a big rubber cock in her ass. Tentatively the two girls got
behind Joan and Peggy and tenderly pushed the fake cocks into the women's
assholes. Joan and Peggy reached behind them and guided the dildos into their
assholes and encouraged the girls to fuck them hard and quick. Betty moved
closer to Joan as the cock slid into her ass and Joan reached behind her and
pulled Betty by her buttocks tightly against her. Betty's pubes pressed into
Joan's ass as the fake dick went all the way up her rectum. Betty could once
again felt the nub on the dildo work its magic on her clit and she began to
thrust her hips into her lover as she fucked her ass. Betty reached around and
slid her hand between Peggy and Joan and cupped her tits.  
  
Almost the same scene was repeated between Sharon and Peggy and the two women
were now fucking their lover's asses with the same enthusiasm as they had
fucked their pussies earlier. The dildo nubs were doing their job as Betty and
Sharon rapidly fucked the two shapely asses of Joan and Peggy. Betty was the
first to cum and she shuddered and held Joan tightly as she screamed out loud
in ecstasy. Sharon was right behind her and she buried her head in Peggy's
shoulder to muffle her own screams as her body shook with the intensity of her
orgasm. Joan and Peggy went right on fucking each other with the double dildo
until they too had mind shattering orgasms. The two women held onto the cute
shapely bottoms of their lovers as they thrashed their hips together,
shuddered, stiffened and coated the double dildo with their female juices.  
  
"Oh my God that was fantastic," cried Peggy.  
  
"Oh you are so incredibly sexy," Joan gasped.  
  
The four of them lay still in the bed for awhile still coupled together with
the fake cocks. Joan told Betty and Sharon to move first and slowly pull out
of her and Peggy's ass. Betty and Sharon eased the strap-on cocks out of the
girl's asses and looked at them in disbelief. It was still hard to imagine
those big rubber cocks were stuffed up Joan's and Peggy's asses. Joan and
Peggy then moved apart and removed the double dildo from their pussies. Joan
gathered up the fake cocks and took them to be washed thoroughly. As Joan
washed the dildo's Peggy lay on her back between the two other women. Sharon
and Betty played with Peggy tits as Peggy diddled each woman's pussy.  
  
After several minutes the women returned to the hot tub and soaked their
sexually sated bodies in the warm bubbly water. Peggy closed her eyes and
relaxed in the Jacuzzi and her mind drifted to the events of the week. Peggy
thought that the lesbian goddess Diana had to be at work that week. First it
was the brief encounter with Anna, then the encounter with Gloria and now a
group session with women from the club. Peggy also recalled that she would be
with both Anna and Gloria on Thursday evening.  
  
Peggy decided that she had had enough for one night and she dressed and left
Joan's house. Peggy thanked the women for an entertaining and satisfying
evening and then excused herself. Peggy left the three women naked in the hot
tub and she was sure that they had more things planned for the evening. Peggy
drove home and smiled to herself about the unexpected encounter with Joan,
Betty and Sharon. Peggy sensed that there would be more opportunities to play
with them after tennis.  
  
ANNA AND GLORIA  
  
Peggy went to work on Thursday still reeling from the Wednesday night sex with
her new found lesbian lovers. Peggy found it interesting that Joan, Betty and
Sharon had all been married at one time but that they were now only interested
in women. Peggy could never abandon her male lovers as she loved cock too
much. Peggy loved playing with cocks and sucking cock as much as anyone. She
was convinced that if she had a cock that she would be jerking off all the
time. Peggy loved to watch the young virile men shoot their loads and she also
loved it when they filled her mouth, pussy and ass with the hot seed.  
  
As Peggy thought about how much she loved cock she realized how much she
missed it so far that week. Peggy was anxious to have a real cock in her but
she knew that she had one more night of female companionship to deal with
first. Gloria and Anna had invited Peggy to their suite that evening and Peggy
had accepted the invitation. At the end of the work day Peggy made her way
over to the hotel where Gloria and Anna were staying.  
  
Gloria smiled when Peggy arrived and she invited Peggy into the room. Anna was
already there and they all were still dressed in their business attire. Gloria
told Peggy that they were going to dine in that evening and she handed Peggy
the room service menu so that she could select her food. Once Peggy had
selected her entrée, Gloria called in the dinner order and she also ordered
another two bottles of wine. Peggy noticed that a bottle was already opened
and Anna and Gloria had already started. Gloria poured Peggy a glass of wine
and then they sat around in a circle and chatted.  
  
Peggy learned more about Gloria and Anna and she also shared some stories
about herself. The food arrived 30 minutes later so the women took a break to
eat. As they dined and drank more wine they picked up where they left off in
their conversations. After dinner Gloria put the room service cart out into
the hallway and then she poured more wine for everyone. There was more light
conversation as they finished the wine and Peggy felt light headed from having
drunk too much. She leaned back against the sofa and sighed closing her eyes.  
  
The next thing Peggy felt were Anna and Gloria kissing her on the side of her
face. They ran their lips up and down the side of Peggy's face and tongued her
ears emitting a groan from her. Peggy felt their hands move under her blouse
and bra to cup her bare breasts and tweak her erect nipples. Peggy felt
herself losing it once again gave in to her insatiable desires. Gloria kissed
Peggy full on the lips and shoved her tongue into Peggy's mouth searching for
Peggy's tongue. Peggy opened her mouth willingly and their tongues danced with
each other as Anna moved her mouth down to Peggy's breasts.  

Anna then kissed Peggy as Gloria had earlier and Gloria sucked on Peggy's tits
and nipples. Peggy was moaning and groaning and her hips began to undulate of
their own free will. Anna lifted Peggy's blouse and bra over her head baring
her upper body and then Anna returned to sucking on one of Peggy's tits as
Gloria sucked on the other one. Peggy's body was gyrating of its own accord.  
  
"Doesn't she have just the greatest nubs," said Gloria referring to Peggy's
now eraser hard nipples, "You want us to make love to you don't you Peggy? I
can see by the way your body moves that you want us to."  
  
Excited beyond her control Peggy just nodded her head. Anna kissed her again
plunging her tongue into Peggy's mouth as Gloria unfastened Peggy's skirt and
tugged them down over Peggy's hips. Next Gloria pulled Peggy's panties down
and off her legs and Peggy's legs opened automatically in anticipation of her
Gloria's next move.  
  
"Since I had her Tuesday evening, would you like to go first," Gloria asked
Anna.  
  
"I would love to," Anna said excitedly.  
  
Gloria and Anna quickly removed their clothes so that the three of them were
totally naked. Peggy was overcome with Anna's beautiful firm body seeing the
secretary naked for the first time. Anna then moved between Peggy's legs and
stroked and lightly probed Peggy's vulva. Peggy was struggling to contain her
desire, and when she felt Anna tease her secret entrance she couldn't stand it
any longer. Peggy pulled Anna to her and tried to get Anna to lick her sopping
wet pussy. But Anna was not concerned about Peggy's urgency and she continued
at her own pace.  
  
Peggy pushed herself onto Anna's face and she knew that this was what she
wanted. Peggy needed this beautiful young girl to lick at her sex, her hidden
crevices and taste her juices. Anna's movements were unsure at first, knowing
only that she wanted to taste Peggy's womanhood. Anna knew Peggy was excited
by her murmurs of pleasure and her actions. Gloria moved to Peggy's side and
stroked Peggy's breasts as she watched Anna between Peggy's legs.  
  
Anna had an overwhelming desire to touch and feel Peggy and she brought her
hands up to caress Peggy's buttocks. She kneaded gently at Peggy's smooth
flesh, spreading the ass cheeks until Peggy knew Anna could see the deep
shadowed cleft between them, and the puckered amber ring that nestled there.
Anna startled Peggy when she reached for it with her tongue, licking, and
running the tip of her tongue around it, feeling Peggy's tight muscles react
to her probing tongue.  
  
Peggy whispered encouragement to her, "Oh yes, oh Anna please don't stop."  
  
Peggy felt her tight ring dilate from the pressure of Anna's tongue. This felt
so good. Anna then pushed a finger into Peggy's pussy and she felt it delve
deeply into her warmth causing her vaginal muscles to contract involuntarily.  
  
"Put your finger in me," Peggy begged and Anna knew exactly what to do.  
  
She moistened her finger with Peggy's cunt juices and she pushed it into the
tight rosebud, slowly easing it in. Anna's tongue continued to lick and tease
Peggy's sex licking over the moistened lips and stopping at the clit. Peggy
pushed herself against Anna, grinding her hips so as to force Anna's finger
further and deeper into her anal channel. Peggy could no longer concentrate on
anything apart from the feel of Anna's hands caressing her ass as the finger
penetrated her private entrance while Anna's mouth nibbled frantically on her
clit. Peggy knew she was about to cum and she knew that it would be as good as
ever. That special feeling rose over Peggy and she buried her face in Gloria's
body, their breasts pressed together as she tried to hide her cries of
ecstasy. Peggy felt her juices flow, her pussy swell and she squirted streams
of cum into Anna's mouth. At first Anna was startled when the first squirt
shot into her mouth but then she licked and swallowed, drinking the streams of
cum with her own sounds of pleasure.  
  
For a moment they stayed glued to one another, too weak to move. Then very
slowly, Anna eased her finger from Peggy's rectum and laid her head on Peggy's
thighs with her arms entwined around Peggy's legs. This was only the start of
their explorations and now Peggy would take her.  
  
"You are very accomplished Anna," Peggy gasped.  
  
"Yes, I had a very good teacher," Anna replied referring to Gloria.  
  
"You must have," Peggy agreed.  
  
"Peggy your pussy gets so swollen when you are excited and when you cum it
squirts out like you are peeing," Anna commented.  
  
"Yes that happens when I am very excited. Now let's see if I can get you to
cum for me," Peggy answered.  
  
Anna and Peggy switched places so that she was now seated on the sofa and
Peggy was between her legs. Peggy gently pushed Anna's legs wider apart and
she watched as the outer lips of Anna's sex spread and the pink inner surfaces
were revealed to her. They were already glistening with juices and Peggy knew
at that instant how Gloria must have felt when she and Anna made love. Peggy
couldn't wait to taste her juices for myself. The opening of Anna's vagina was
a blonde beautiful place that felt like velvet.  
  
Peggy slowly reached forward and spread Anna's labia wider allowing her
fingers to play up and down the moist slit. Peggy felt Anna quiver, little
goose bumps from her shivers of sensation ran down her thighs. Stretching her
wider Peggy could see a firm nub of erect pink flesh standing proudly like a
tiny cock at the top of Anna's sex. Peggy knew that this was the seat of
pleasure and the cause of all of her urges. Peggy let her fingers tickle
Anna's clit lightly, teasingly causing the secretary to gasp as her thighs
jerked in sudden tremor. Peggy lowered head and took the nub of tissue in her
mouth, rolling it lightly between her lips and scraping it gently with her
teeth. Peggy could smell Anna's arousal. Anna smelled so much like Gloria, her
sweet musk made Peggy light-headed. Peggy tongued and licked gently up and
down the length of Anna's slit and she had to hold her thighs apart as Anna
began to buck beneath her. Peggy knew that Anna was reaching her crisis as she
moaned, almost growling with meaningless sounds of ecstasy arising from her.
Peggy slowed her assault as she wanted to extend Anna's pleasure as long as
she could. Peggy fingered Anna's sex again, ran her fingertips up and down
Anna's sex and scratched lightly at her labia.  
  
With a fingertip Peggy probed the entrance to Anna's vagina. Anna's cry of
pleasure at being penetrated encouraged Peggy to thrust her finger in her
deeper and faster. Peggy could feel the muscular walls of Anna's tight pussy
grip at her fingers as she caressed the folds and crevices inside Anna's
pussy. Peggy slid her middle finger in alongside the first finger and allowed
her thumb to rest lightly on Anna's clit. Gloria lay along side Anna and
stroked her firm pert breasts and tweaked her rock hard nipples as Peggy
worked Anna's cunt.  
  
Anna's pussy seemed to suck at Peggy's fingers drawing them in deeper and
faster until her fingertips seemed to make contact with Anna's womb. Both of
them were panting so Peggy began to rub Anna's clit frantically. Peggy knew
that Anna was about to cum. She watched Anna arch her back and Peggy felt
Anna's vaginal muscles contract down around her fingers. Peggy pulled her
fingers from Anna's cunt and covered it with her mouth once again sucking hard
on her clit. Gloria covered Anna's mouth with her own and smothered her cries
of ecstasy as she writhed on the sofa with her head moving from side to side
as the waves of sensation rolled over her. Anna came in buckets drenching
Peggy's face with her juices.  
  
Gloria left the sofa allowing Anna a few moments to recover and allowing Peggy
to suck up all Anna's delightful juices. Peggy felt her own loins stir again
in the passion of the moment. Gloria returned to Peggy's side wearing a strap-
on cock and with a sexy sultry smile spoke to Peggy.  
  
"Peggy I think it time to return to my bedroom," Gloria said as she turned and
walked toward her bedroom.  
  
Peggy got up off her knees from between Anna's legs and followed Gloria into
the bedroom. Peggy's eyes were fixed on Gloria's curvy ass as she walked
behind her leaving Anna on the sofa. Gloria lay on her back on her bed with
her fake cock sticking straight up in the air. The sight was overwhelmingly
erotic.  
  
Peggy was fixated on Gloria now and she moved her legs astride Gloria's lap.
Peggy straddled Gloria now and stared deeply into Gloria's eyes as she lowered
herself onto the rubber cock. Waves of pleasure washed through Peggy again as
she slowly fucked herself on Gloria's thick rubber strap-on. Peggy ground down
onto the cock, enjoying every little rib and notch on it, letting it stretch
her pussy satisfyingly. Peggy moaned loudly enough for Anna to hear her in the
other room as Peggy reveled in the sensations of her cunt. Gloria and Peggy
kissed each other again hungrily.  
  
Suddenly the focus of Peggy's attention switched, as she become aware of Anna
behind her. Peggy turned her head to the side and started kissing Anna's mouth
wantonly. Anna licked and nibbled Peggy's lips as before once again forcing
her tongue deep into Peggy's mouth. Anna's tongue was thick and long as it
frantically invaded Peggy's mouth. It felt as if Anna was fucking Peggy with
it and Peggy sucked on it much like she would a man's cock. Their tongues
interlocked as Anna swirled her tongue around in Peggy's mouth. Anna pressed
her body against Peggy and she felt Anna's firm breasts press into her back.
Anna reached around Peggy and started to fondle Peggy's tits. Anna rolled
Peggy's swollen nipples gently between her delicate fingers. As Anna fondled
Peggy's breasts Peggy returned her attention to Gloria and kissed her hungrily
as she thrust down on Gloria's thick strap-on, their tongues explored each
other's mouths again.  
  
Peggy gasped in excitement as she suddenly felt the cool latex of another
strap-on cock pressed against her back. Anna must have put one on while Peggy
was occupied with Gloria. As Peggy fucked Gloria's strap-on she wiggled her
ass shamelessly inviting Anna to give the other cock to her too. As Anna
pulled on Peggy's nipples Anna whispered in Peggy's ear that she was going to
fuck Peggy's hot ass.  
  
Peggy heard Anna spit noisily and felt a blob of Anna's sticky saliva fall
between her ass cheeks. Peggy's ass was still sensitive from Gloria's earlier
ministrations and the saliva was soothing as it slid into her still slightly
tender asshole. Soon Peggy felt the head of Anna's rubber cock pressed against
the opening of her tight ass. The head of the cock felt nice and slick with
lube and it slid easily into Peggy's stretched opening and with another push
it was past her sphincter and rushed deep into her ass. With the strap-on in
her ass and Gloria's rubber cock still in her pussy Peggy began to revel in
the pleasure of her first experience of being double fucked by two rubber
cocks. Peggy could feel the two cocks stretching her inside, almost rubbing
against each other, separated only by a thin membrane of her skin.  
  
Anna obviously loved the sensation of screwing Peggy's ass. Peggy wiggled it
provocatively as Anna thrust into her and then Anna playfully slapped the
cheeks of Peggy's ass. Anna's smacks were firm and thrilling and Peggy felt
her ass cheeks begin to tingle as the hand struck her again and again. Peggy
moaned deeply now with each thrust of the two fake cocks and her cries filled
the room. Anna and Gloria were fucking her roughly as if they were rushing
toward their own orgasms. At this moment Peggy wished that there was a pussy
or a cock available for her mouth to join the luscious rubber cocks in her ass
and her pussy.  
  
The three of them came at the same time writhing and screaming. Peggy leaned
forward on Gloria's body and Gloria thrust her tongue into Peggy's receptive
mouth and Anna kissed the back of Peggy's neck while still kneading Peggy's
breasts. They had to be one of the hottest sights ever as the three women were
connected together with rubber cocks.  
  
Gloria was next to get double fucked by Anna and Peggy and then it was Anna's
turn to be sandwiched between Gloria and Peggy with fake cocks in her ass and
pussy. They fucked and sucked each other until they were totally drained and
they fucked well into the night. As the three women lay there Peggy couldn't
help but reflect on the past week with Gloria and then Anna. Not in her
wildest imagination would she have thought that she would have sex with two
women and allow herself to be double fucked with fake cocks. But she loved
every erotic minute of their time together; she loved everything they did and
she was already looking forward to an encore.  
  
A DAY OF DESPAIR  
  
On Friday morning as she prepared to go to work Peggy reflected on her week of
sex with her colleagues and club members. It had been an incredible week and
one full of surprises. Although the sex had been great, Peggy still missed a
real cock. The rubber cocks were okay but she missed the warmth of a man's
hard flesh in her mouth, pussy and ass. She also missed the shafts spurting
their warm liquid into her. She missed the taste of male cum and she missed
her vagina and rectum being filled to overflowing with semen.  
  
All day Friday Peggy looked forward to that evening when she would play tennis
with Bill and then he would ravish her as he always did after tennis. However
it began to rain hard Friday afternoon and Peggy knew there would be no tennis
and no Bill that evening. Also her husband's golf match would be cancelled and
he would be at home that evening. Peggy was beside herself as she was
desperate to have a cock spurting in her holes. She always had the unique
dildo to satisfy herself but it wasn't the same. Peggy was sperm starved and
frustrated.  
  
When she arrived home that evening she learned from her husband that he had
booked a trip to Hawaii. He and three other guys were headed to Hawaii for a
week long golf junket. Peggy was invited to go along as the other wives were
going but she opted to stay home. The other wives were in their sixties and
Peggy had nothing in common with them. However it was good news for Peggy that
her husband would be gone for a week. He was leaving in the morning and Peggy
was already thinking about her weekend home alone.  
  
Peggy was disappointed that she didn't get any real cock on Friday as expected
but she planned to make up for it on the weekend and the following week. Peggy
was already plotting her Saturday and Sunday. She would book another lesson
with Todd and she would visit the pool and the lifeguards afterwards. Pete
might even be available Saturday night and then she could go to the romantic
interlude on Sunday with Bill. She might even be able to sneak Trevor in over
the weekend. Peggy fell asleep Friday night with her thoughts and her plans.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 07


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
THE CREATIVE PEGGY  
  
When Peggy woke up on Saturday morning her husband had already left for the
airport. Peggy got out of bed and made a pot of coffee and then she looked
outside. She was disappointed to see that it was still raining as she knew
that the tennis courts and the pool would be closed. She sat down with a cup
of coffee and reflected on her ruined plans for the day. As she sipped on her
coffee her mind was working thinking about things that she might do that day
to salvage it. For Peggy to go a full week without a male cock was unheard of.
She was already starting to climb the walls. Some women crave chocolate but
Peggy craved cock.  
  
Peggy then decided to go to the supermarket as she did need a few things. She
loved to wear short skirts to the market and tease the men in the store. She
particularly liked teasing the men who where at the store shopping with their
wives. Peggy had witnessed many a guy get a playful slap from his wife because
he was checking Peggy out. The there was the time that the young stock boy
dropped a box of goods when she bent over far enough so he could see her ass.
As Peggy finished her coffee she planned her outfit for the supermarket. She
had never been picked up at the market but there was always a first time.  
  
Peggy then took a shower and got dressed. Peggy decided to wear a mini skirt
and a tight short sleeve pullover shirt. The mini skirt was free flowing and
would even fly up in a gust of air. Peggy wore a thong panty under her skirt
and opted to go without hose. Her legs were well tanned and toned so she
really did not need hose. The pullover was white and it fit snug across
Peggy's bust and abs. Peggy went braless and her breasts were well defined in
the tight pullover. She looked at her self in the mirror and she liked what
she saw. Peggy was convinced that many a cock would be stiff in the
supermarket that day.  
  
Later that morning Peggy arrived at the supermarket and after parking her car
she swung her shapely legs out catching the eyes of several people in the
parking lot. Peggy strutted into the store, picked up a grocery cart and then
began her seductive walk around the store. She caught the eyes of several guys
checking her out and most of them were shopping with their wives. Peggy
giggled to herself as she watched the reaction of the men and their wives.
Peggy's own excitement was obvious as her nipples poked through the tight
pullover.  
  
Peggy would stop in the aisle and pretend to look at something on a lower
shelf. She bent from the waist which allowed her skirt to come within an inch
of baring the cheeks of her ass. Peggy always stopped short of letting the
skirt ride to high to show the curve of her buttocks. Peggy would also squat
down occasionally and she had all she could do but laugh as the men tried to
see up her skirt. Then Peggy spotted one man watching her intently and he was
alone. Peggy did not recognize the man so she assumed that he was not local.
He was handsome and Peggy decided to put on a show for him.  
  
Being her naughty self, Peggy bent over several times purposely letting her
skirt ride up high enough so that the lower part of her naked buttocks were
exposed. The man was obviously interested and he followed Peggy around the
store. Exposing herself for this man excited Peggy and she hoped that the man
would hit on her. However he never approached her in the store so she went
about her shopping and then eventually checked out. Peggy was a little
disappointed that the stranger had not hit on her but she still had had fun
teasing the men. However her own craving for a cock had intensified and she
knew she would have to do something that day to satisfy her urges.  
  
As Peggy was putting the groceries in the trunk of her car another car pulled
up along side her. Peggy saw that it was the stranger in the other car. He
looked at her and smiled. "I hope that I am not out of line here," he said as
he handed her a business card, "I am in town with a couple of friends. If you
would be interested I will make it worth your while. Call me at that number if
you are."  
  
Then the stranger drove away leaving Peggy with the card and a decision to
make. She looked at the card and he had written down the hotel and room number
where he and his two friends were staying. Peggy wondered if the stranger
thought that she was a hooker. The thought excited Peggy and she thought back
to the days when she worked for an escort service. The days that she was a
flight attendant flying back and forth between New York and Miami Peggy also
worked for an escort service. She would always make arrangements with the
service whenever she was in the cities for a few days. Peggy had always found
the escort work to be exciting and she made a lot of extra money as well.  
  
Peggy finished loading the groceries in the trunk of her car and then she
drove home. On the way home she made up her mind to call the stranger. It was
still raining and Peggy decided that it would be fun to spend the afternoon
with three guys. She hoped the other two guys would be as handsome as the man
she met. Once she got home she put the groceries away and then she looked at
the business card. The man's name was Jim Sterling. Peggy called the hotel and
asked for Jim Sterling's room. Peggy's panties were already wet just from the
anticipation of Jim answering the phone.  
  
"Hello," a male voice answered.  
  
"Is this Jim Sterling?" Peggy asked.  
  
"Yes it is; how can I help you?"  
  
"This is Peggy Sanford. We met in the grocery store parking lot this morning."  
  
"Yes Peggy, I remember. Have you considered my offer?"  
  
"Yes I have and I think it would be fun to meet with you and your friends
today."  
  
"That's good news Peggy. What time can you be here?"  
  
"I can be there in an hour so what time would you like me to arrive?"  
  
"Why don't you plan on being here at 2:00 PM. Does that work for you?"  
  
"Yes that's perfect I'll see you at 2:00 PM," Peggy agreed and then they hung
up.  
  
Peggy had time to eat lunch and then change clothes. She did not want to walk
through the hotel lobby looking like a hooker. After lunch Peggy selected one
of her business outfits that she normally wore to the office. It still showed
off her curves but it was tasteful and businesslike. Then Peggy drove to the
hotel and headed up to the hotel room. Peggy could already feel the dampness
between her legs as she rode the elevator. She got off the elevator, located
the hotel room and knocked on the door.  
  
A man, who looked to be in his early thirties, opened the door and stared at
the voluptuous Peggy, "Hello you must be Peggy," the handsome man said.  
  
"Yes I am," Peggy confirmed.  
  
"Please come in. My name is Rob and I'm Jim's friend and colleague," Rob
offered.  
  
Peggy stepped into the hotel suite and saw another young man about Rob's age
seated next to Jim. "You know Jim and that's Sam," Rob said.  
  
Sam let out an appreciative whistle and said, "Wow, good find Jim."  
  
Sam and Jim stood up to greet Peggy and she shook both their hands. "Come with
me Peggy I'll show you were you can change," Jim said.  
  
"Change," Peggy pondered as she followed Jim into the bedroom  
  
As Peggy entered the bedroom she spotted a skimpy white dress lying on the
bed. Upon closer inspection she saw that it was a toga. Peggy held it up and
it was indeed skimpy. "So you want me to wear this," Peggy said with a giggle.  
  
"Yes, we want you to wear that and then serve drinks to us. We will get frisky
with you and we want you to pretend that you do not want to have sex with us.
Eventually you will gibe in but try and refuse our early advances," Jim
explained.  
  
"Sounds like fun," Peggy replied.  
  
"Oh and here's $1,500. I hope that's enough as we never talked price," Jim
offered.  
  
"$1,500 is fine," Peggy said as she had forgotten all about the money as she
was just anxious to get that younger male cock in her.  
  
"Good, then I'll let you change and I'll wait in the other room with Rob and
Sam. Oh by the way don't wear your bra or panties with the toga," Jim added
and then he left the room.  
  
Peggy changed into the toga and as she did she could already feel her pussy
heating up. These guys were in for a real treat and Peggy hoped that she was
too. Peggy checked herself in the mirror and she really looked sexy in the
skimpy toga. The hem was just long enough to cover her pubes and her ass.
There was one wide shoulder strap that along with her breasts held the toga
up. She walked into the other room and saw the appreciative smiles on the
three guys.  
  
"Who needs a drink?" Peggy asked sexily.  
  
For the next hour Peggy served drinks to the three guys and as she did their
hands were all over her. They never removed the toga the entire time but their
hands were stroking her legs, pinching her buttocks and caressing her bushy
pussy hair. Peggy played the game and playfully slapped their hands away each
time.  
  
Then Rob and Sam stood around Peggy and they started getting very frisky with
her. They were both over six feet tall and stood almost a foot over Peggy's
5'3" frame. Peggy played the reluctant role and fended off their hands but the
guys knew she loved the attention. Sam turned her toward him and pulled her
tightly against his body. Peggy wouldn't look at him but she didn't withdraw
either. She allowed him to hold her tightly up against his manhood and she was
exhilarated by the hard cock pushing below her waist. Sam lowered his mouth to
hers holding her head in his strong hands. She felt herself opening her mouth
and pushing her tongue out to tussle with the strong opponent pushing into her
own mouth. Peggy's lips crushed against the younger mouth, her lipstick was
being smudged, but she didn't care as her head was held firmly as the two
tongues fought ferociously with one another.  
  
Sam's hand was under her toga and rubbing the cheeks of her ass. Peggy could
feel his big hands on her cheeks, pushing and then releasing her bottom,
grinding her body onto his impressive manhood. Peggy had not forgotten about
Rob who watched the mock seduction. Peggy realized that her toga was being
gently pulled up the backs of her legs.  
  
"No Sam, you mustn't, please, no," Peggy pleaded.  
  
Sam replied by kissing her open mouth once more and Peggy responded forgetting
about her appearance. She could feel that her skirt had been drawn up over her
bare ass. He squeezed the firmness of each of her cheeks, pulling her onto his
cock again, slipping his hands over her buttocks to feel the skin of her
shapely firm ass. Peggy cringed as she felt another pair of hands begin to
massage her bottom.  
  
"No, no, please, oh no, you mustn't," she pleaded unconvincingly.  
  
Sam still held her tightly as the new hands encircled her waist and caressed
her ass; Sam held moved her hand down onto the rock hard cock at the front of
his pants.  
  
"Take it out Peggy," Sam ordered.  
  
As if in a trance Peggy fished the big cock out of Sam's pants and felt the
warmth and thickness in her hand as she brought the thick cock out in the
open. Peggy felt another set of fingers explore the lips of her cunt and rub
her clit. Just as it had happened many times before, Peggy was being led down
a sexual path where she was a plaything and object of their desire. Sam moved
backwards and bent Peggy forward a little so that she could take his vibrant
erect cock into her mouth. Peggy was now bent over sucking Sam's prick as she
held it in position with her hand. Meanwhile Rob was at her rear and with the
toga bunched around her waist he was easing her legs wider apart.  
  
Rob whispered, "You have a beautiful ass and pussy Peggy, so fuckable."  
  
She obediently opened her thighs exposing her cunt lips to Rob's probing
fingers. Peggy held Sam's cock perfectly in her mouth as she sucked and
nibbled and bobbed up and down on it. She felt Rob's firm hands on the tops of
her thighs and then she felt the warm skin of his cock brush against her ass
cheeks and prod her cunt lips. The wetness of her body opened her pussy easily
and the thickness of Rob's cock pushed aside her lips and slid into her.  
  
Peggy gasped as Rob's first thrust pushed her forward causing Sam's cock to
hit the back of her throat. She almost gagged but she recovered quickly and
returned to licking and sucking every inch of the beautiful cock in her mouth.
Peggy thought how she must look at the moment, the toga up around her middle
and being fucked doggy style while gobbling a giant cock down her throat.  
  
Jim, who had not left the room, stood watching the scene. He was stroking his
manhood through his pants, not wanting to miss a second of the wonderful
display of his friend's assault on Peggy's shapely body. Jim could see Rob's
cock entering with long, regular, penetrating strokes that almost lifted Peggy
off her feet. Rob held her firmly by her hips and Sam held onto her head. Jim
watched Sam's thick cock as it slipped down into her throat before easing out
to momentarily rest between her lips and then slide back down again.  
  
Neither of them was rushing the experience as they wanted to enjoy Peggy's
body. They wanted to savor her submissiveness and the eagerness with which she
had given herself over to their sexual advances. Peggy was helpless in their
dual grasp and beautifully exposed. She secretly wanted it to go on and on,
thrilling her and fucking her deeply. She didn't think about it any longer,
she just listened to her body and went with the flow. As she sucked, nibbled
and pushed back onto the big cocks in her, the feeling was incredible.  
  
Peggy groaned as Rob rammed up into her cunt with each thrust and Sam held her
hair gently as he controlled her head movements over his cock. Sam held his
cock with one hand as it moved in and out between Peggy's willing lips, until
finally he had reached his pinnacle, then he withdrew slightly and held Peggy
firmly so that he could shoot in her mouth and over her face. Peggy was in
such an aroused state from the cock pounding into her at the rear that she
paid no attention to Sam's positioning. Then his thick ejaculation shot into
her mouth and splashed all over her face. Sam held his cock close so that his
milky seed hit Peggy's cheeks, chin and forehead. Peggy also felt the liquid
enter her mouth as she held her lips open in an attempt to capture it all. She
felt the fountain spew all over her face and her tongue darted out to lick
round her lips. She felt the warmth as cum dribbled down her face as Sam held
her head in place. He then pushed his wilting member back into her mouth again
and urged her to suck him dry.  
  
"Lick it, Peggy, lick me clean," Sam ordered and Peggy obligingly sucked and
licked until every drop was taken into her mouth.  
  
Rob still held Peggy and he was still thrusting his vibrant cock into her from
behind. Jim now wanted to enjoy the woman who was their plaything for the
afternoon.  
  
"Let's take her to the bedroom," said Sam as he watched Rob enjoying himself.  
  
Rob eased himself out of Peggy's succulent body. Peggy raised herself to a
standing position and Rob enveloped his arms around her waist to tease her
cunt lips with his fingers again. Peggy was on a high as she had almost been
brought to orgasm. She held Rob's fingers on her cunt and they guided her to
the bedroom. She felt wonderful and knew that she must have looked stunningly
sexual to the guys. She didn't care that her toga was bunched up around her
waist, or even that her face showed traces of Sam's dried semen. Peggy still
held Rob's fingers tight onto her vaginal lips as the four of them entered the
bedroom. Once in the bedroom the three of them removed all of their remaining
clothes.  
  
Peggy was opening her legs wider to accept Rob's intruding fingers. She was
overcome with desire and she wanted to rub her own clit frantically. She
wanted so badly to cum.  
  
"Oh please, please, fuck me, just fuck me," Peggy pleaded.  
  
Rob was grasping her bullet-like nipples, tweaking and pulling them playfully.
Peggy was enjoying the tug on her nipples and the fingers up inside her cunt.
Her eyes closed and she emitted audible sighs of enjoyment.  
  
"Do you want to lay down Peggy? I am sure that you are ready to lie down, are
you?" Rob asked already knowing the answer.  
  
Rob and Sam gently guided Peggy to the bed and had her lie comfortably on her
back. The three studs stood at the side and the foot of the bed. She looked
sexy and vulnerable in their presence. Peggy's fingers made their way back to
her pussy and she caressed her clit as she watched Sam climb up from the foot
of the bed and kneel between her thighs. He leaned in towards her and moved
his face close to her pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, oh yes, oh yes," gasped Peggy as she felt the first caress of
Sam's firm tongue on the wetness of her cunt.  
  
His tongue pushed her lips open and darted in and out. Sam then licked and
pushed at her protruding clit, sending Peggy into spasms. Peggy's hips lifted
up and down off the bed to meet Sam's lapping tongue as he gripped her open
thighs and licked, slurped and nibbled her pussy. Every now and then Sam would
push his fingers into her to open her cunt lips.  
  
"Do you like this Peggy? Do you like being licked and finger fucked,"
whispered Rob as her head thrashed from side to side and her hips arched up
even higher.  
  
"Yes, yes, it's fantastic," she gasped.  
  
"Good Peggy, then take this," Rob said as he lifted her head off the pillow
with one hand and fed his throbbing cock into her eager mouth.  
  
"Go on Peggy, take some more into your mouth. You know you love it," Rob added
as almost his entire vibrant young pecker disappeared down into Peggy's eager
throat.  
  
She moved her head up and down rapidly on Rob's cock, pumping in and out of
her mouth with her neck supported by Rob's large hand. She bucked up and down
to meet Sam's tongue as it explored the very innards of her cunt. Her
breathing was coming in short gasps as her free hand held Sam's head firmly
into her cunt.  
  
Sam moved away from Peggy's pussy and delayed her orgasm prolonging her need
to cum. Peggy's fingers dashed back to her wet open pussy and frantically
rubbed her raging clit. Sam had gathered his second wind, and his big cock was
rampant again after watching her move and gasp on the bed, pleading for her
release. Sam came and knelt between Peggy's luscious open thighs and played at
the open lips with his fingers. He pushed two digits into her warm hole going
a little farther each time, then three fingers, then four, each time going
that little bit further.  

"Do you want me to fuck you, Peggy? Do you want to cum, do you?" Sam asked as
he finally pushed his fingers deep into the inners of Peggy's open legs and
used his thumb to toy with her clitoris.  
  
She was rapturous, bucking and grunting through her full mouth, grasping Rob's
cock and swallowing as deeply as she could, and her breasts moved beautifully
as her body shook to the movements on the bed. Sam's fingers were hidden in
the folds of Peggy's cunt, and then he slowly withdrew but held the lips wide
open so he could see the wonderful juices that lay at the entrance to Peggy's
body. His fingers were running with Peggy's fluids, and Sam gently rubbed one
of them down the crease in Peggy's bottom and pushed gently at her firm anus.
Peggy let out a little gasp but then continued with the task of sucking the
cock in her throat. Sam eased his finger further into Peggy's ass.  
  
Peggy was focused on the strong boy's finger in her ass and her own need to
cum when she felt the familiar signs of a cock pulsing in her mouth. Rob was
there, his strokes had quickened dramatically, and he too holding on to her
head more firmly. Peggy realized that she was going to get more cum in her
mouth as Rob slipped out and held his cock over her face.  
  
"Keep your mouth open, Peggy, that's it," directed Rob as the first spurt
fired back into Peggy's mouth.  
  
Rob couldn't control himself and the rest of his spunk went everywhere,
hitting Peggy's chin and forehead and cheeks. Her face was covered and soaked
again, and she smiled as she flicked her tongue at the throbbing cock. Sam's
finger was still nestled wonderfully up Peggy's ass, but she still hadn't come
herself, and she was now frantic. Jim had come from nowhere and climbed into
the bed next to Peggy. He lay on his back with his big cock standing up like a
pole. Sam smiled when he saw Jim and realized that Jim was going to fuck
Peggy. Sam told Peggy to sit on Jim's cock as he slipped his intrusive finger
out of her ass.  
  
"Oh please someone, anyone, fuck me," Peggy pleaded.  
  
Sam and Rob moved Peggy cautiously over Jim's torso and slowly lowered her
body onto his. Jim pushed the helmet of his cock at her open cunt lips. Peggy
moaned as she lowered her torso and felt Jim's marvelous cock thrust inside
her. Jim held her shapely hips as Peggy felt his rod go into her pussy like a
knife through warm butter. The two of them began to fuck, up and down, in and
out. Peggy's sexually charged body spasmed each time she descended onto the
wonderful weapon that was finally hammering her pussy. Finally she was getting
what she craved, a good fucking and now she was ready to give in to any abuse
of her body by these three naughty men. Peggy then felt Sam's wonderful finger
re-enter her ass which heightened her thrills even more.  
  
"Oh yes, yes, ah," Peggy gasped and Sam had to hold his finger firmly in
Peggy's bottom as she bucked furiously up and down on Jim's penetrating cock
in her cunt.  
  
"Come on Peggy, you want it, you want two cocks in your body, fucking you
hard, going right up inside you together. Come on Peggy say it, say what you
want," Sam and Jim said enticing her.  
  
"Yes, yes, go on, please, fuck me, both of you, fuck me in my ass," Peggy
cried out.  
  
Peggy felt Sam's finger gradually slide out of her ass although it didn't stop
her from continuing to enjoy the big cock thrusting up into her as Jim held
her hips and brought her down on him every other second. The solid hardness of
Sam's wonderful rampant cock was prodding between her ass cheeks and Peggy
felt it touch her anus. Sam put his hands around her waist to steady himself
as his cock at her rear pushed hard against her ass. It opened her anus
beautifully and slowly moved into Peggy's body. She felt so wicked and so
erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was in heaven, just pure
heaven. Slowly and surely, Sam held Peggy's waist and pushed in and out, each
time going in a little further until his penis was deep inside Peggy's bottom.
His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely bottom as his cock filled her
asshole. No sounds were audible from Peggy as she held her breath with the two
big cocks implanted deeply within her. Jim and Sam moved steadfastly and
surely up and down, in and out, back and forth. They held to her hips and
waist to keep her in place and allowed their cocks to grind away. She was
pushing hard down onto Jim as he pounded up into her cunt and she tried to
hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of Sam's ass
fucking.  
  
"Peggy, do you want it deeper up your ass?" Sam asked her.  
  
"Yes, yes, deeper, fuck me up my ass deeper," She screamed.  
  
The guys were controlling their movements very well but Peggy was out of
control as she raced toward a shattering orgasm. Sam and Jim were determined
to go on and on, enjoying Peggy who was now at their mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she was screaming now as two
guys just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot body.  
  
Rob was thoroughly entranced by the whole episode going on in front of his
eyes, and it hadn't taken long for his younger body to come alive again. He
watched the attractive Peggy being fucked up her ass and at the same time up
her gloriously ripe cunt by his two buddies. Peggy was totally out of control
and Rob wanted to enjoy her some more himself. Rob could hear her gasping and
whimpering at the same time as his two friends still fucked her with all their
energy. Rob could also see that Peggy was experiencing a magnificent orgasm
which she obviously had no control over. Peggy couldn't stop herself. It was
stupendous as waves of ecstasy rolled over her causing her body to shake with
tremors. Peggy's nails dug into Jim's shoulders as she went through her
magnificent orgasm, the feelings were unstoppable. Rob was suddenly at the
head of her bed in front of her face.  
  
"Come on, Peggy do me again," Rob directed.  
  
Peggy saw the rock hard cock being offered to her mouth. Jim held her arms at
her side and Peggy had no option but to part her lips and allow Rob to once
more fill her mouth with his throbbing prick. Rob didn't wait for Peggy to
start sucking his cock but instead he held her head and started to fuck her
wet mouth as though it was her ass or her cunt. Peggy did not object and she
took the cock in and out of her mouth, enjoying the thrill of a third cock
thrusting into another one of her orifices. Peggy heard their voices although
she was unsure what each one was saying.  
  
"This is it, Peggy just what you wanted. Three cocks inside you at once, three
cocks fucking you at once. What's it like, Peggy, is it good? Go on Peggy,
fuck us all, fuck three cocks at once, Peggy, feel our hot spunk spurt into
your body at once." They chided.  
  
Peggy knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot three loads of cum
inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was about
her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she was on
course for another wonderful orgasm. The three guys were pounding her hard
again and she could only grunt as Rob's cock fully occupied her mouth. The
other two guys were humping her body up and down onto their cocks that were
hitting her holes with such force. Peggy was being erotically abused with
three mighty cocks deep in her body.  
  
"Get ready Peggy, we're going to cum inside you," one of them said.  
  
Peggy had lost all control over her actions. She looked into Rob's eyes as he
held her head more firmly and she allowed his cock to stretch her lips wide
apart. She used her tongue to play and poke at his tool as it sped in and out
of her throat and she knew that he would be cumming soon. The boy's actions
were such that Peggy knew that this time they would truly not stop until they
had all ejaculated again and she received their powerful loads gushing into
her. Peggy was already sore and it was still early in the evening. She knew
she was in for a long day given the recuperative powers of these young studs.  
  
Sam suddenly stopped thrusting into Peggy's bottom and held onto her tightly.
She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that the first
ejaculation was being fired into her. The other two did not slow up and from
their rapid strokes but she knew they were close as well. Jim grunted from
under her and almost stopped completely as he held Peggy's body down firmly on
his thighs. A few more short strokes and he pushed up into her body groaning
as his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could feel the liquids spurt up into
her pussy and her ass and then the two cocks rested within her.  
  
The excitement had pushed Peggy over the top again and, she frantically rubbed
her clit against Jim's cock while it was still hard in her. Rob sensed his two
friends had come to a standstill so he pushed harder and faster in and out of
Peggy's willing mouth until he finally lost control.  
  
He held Peggy's head against him with his cock stuffed in her open mouth as he
ejaculated. Peggy tried to anticipate the inevitable but it was still rather a
shock as a torrent of milky, thick liquid fired into her throat and all around
her mouth. She gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could. Her fingers were
back at her clit and they flew backward and forward across the hard nub of
skin as she swished the warm liquid around in her mouth. She shuddered and
opened her lips a little wider to let out a sigh causing a trace of white
semen to trickle over her lips. Peggy didn't care as she had climaxed again
and again, over and over beautifully, erotically and shamelessly.  
  
Peggy was ravaged over and over that evening as the guys stayed with her until
they had all had a shot at her ass, pussy and mouth. Peggy felt cum drenched
and she knew that each of the boys had cum at least three or four times before
they were done with her. Peggy had countless orgasms and she couldn't remember
when they stopped fucking her and left her alone in bed. As she lay there she
heard voices in the other room and she knew they were drinking and talking.
Peggy rested as cum dried on her ravished body. Eventually she got up and went
into the bathroom to shower.  
  
Peggy looked at herself in the bathroom mirror and she saw a woman who had
been sexually ravished. Her lipstick was smeared and there were traces of
dried semen in her hair, on her face, neck and shoulders. It had been just
what Peggy needed. She had been cock starved all week and now she was sated.
Peggy took her time in the shower and washed her hair and body thoroughly.
Peggy dried off and dried her hair completely. Then she put on her make-up and
dressed.  
  
When Peggy entered the other room the three guys were sitting around in just
their undershorts drinking. They smiled at Peggy as she entered the room and
then they bid her good-bye and thanked her for a wonderful afternoon. Peggy
left the room and on her way back to the hotel lobby she thought that she
should have been the one thanking them. It was an incredible afternoon; one in
which she got the cock she so desperately desired but to get paid for it as
well was something. Peggy started to drive back to her home but then she
decided to eat dinner out since she was already dressed and refreshed.  
  
THE INSATIABLE PEGGY  
  
Peggy thought about going to the club but then she remembered this little
French bistro that she liked. She had eaten there once before and the food was
delicious. It was a little pricey but hell she just earned $1,500. Peggy
pulled into the parking lot and noticed that it was full as usual but that
didn't discourage her as she would have a glass of wine at the bar while she
waited. Peggy entered the restaurant and left her name with the cute hostess
with a French accent. Peggy then went to the bar and ordered a red wine.  
  
Peggy finished her first glass of wine and ordered another. She was sipping on
her second glass of wine when a handsome middle aged man approached her. He
smiled as he approached her and Peggy smiled back. Then the man spoke to her
in a French accent.  
  
"I see that you are alone. Are you dining with us this evening?" the man
asked.  
  
"Yes I plan to," Peggy told him.  
  
"If I may be so bold; may I invite you to dine with me at my private table?"
the man asked and then said, "Forgive me, my name is Andre and I am the
owner."  
  
"Thank you Andre that is very nice of you. I think that I would like to join
you for dinner," Peggy accepted as she was famished.  
  
"Very good, please follow me," Andre said.  
  
Peggy reached for her wine glass but Andre said, "No leave it there. I will
have the waiter bring a bottle to our table."  
  
Peggy followed Andre to his private table. Peggy had a delightful meal with
Andre and she felt attracted to him during the course of dinner. Andre
continued to encourage Peggy to drink up as he continued to refresh her wine
glass. Andre was a touchy feely person and he continually touched Peggy's
shoulder, arm, hand and thigh as they talked. Peggy consumed more wine than
she should of and when Andre invited her to his home she accepted. Andre drove
Peggy's car to his home so that it would be there when she was able to drive.  
  
Andre escorted Peggy into the house and even though she was a bit tipsy Peggy
admired the French provincial décor. Andre moved behind Peggy and wrapped his
hands around her waist as he kissed her neck. Peggy had already decided to
have sex with him if that's what he desired. Andre began massaging both ass
cheeks through Peggy's dress and Peggy rotated her ass demonstrating her
approval of his fondling. Andre then raised her dress and cupped her panty
covered ass. Peggy took his hands and moved them inside her panties and Andre
almost came in his pants. He was so hot to fuck this lovely woman and he
secretly prayed that she would let him fuck her ass.  
  
Andre moved Peggy down the hall to his bedroom and ushered her inside. Once
inside Andre was in a hurry to fuck her and he guided her over to the bed and
pushed her skirt back up and pulled her panties down. He frantically tore at
his own belt and trousers to unfasten them and push them down his hips. Peggy
turned toward him and smiled.  
  
"Can we take our time and take all our clothes off?" she asked coyly.  
  
Andre couldn't believe his ears but blurted, "Of course we can my dear."  
  
The two of them undressed and got in the bed. Peggy was pleased when she saw
that Andre's erect cock looked to be at least eight inches long and she was
satisfied with his thickness as well. Andre hurried to get his cock in her and
he wanted to fuck her doggy style so he could watch her hot ass. Peggy knew
what he really wanted and she wanted it too. She looked forward to his cock
filling her ass with his spunk.  
  
"Would you like to fuck me in my ass? I know that you were looking at my ass
all night and I bet you would like to fuck it, am I right?" Peggy asked Andre
in a sultry tone.  
  
"Oh my God would I ever like to fuck your ass. It is so hot I would love to
fuck you there," Andre stammered still not believing his good fortune.  
  
"Do you have some lube or some cream?" Peggy reminded him.  
  
Andre scrambled off the bed and fetched the lubricant from the nearby night
table. He returned to the bed and Peggy got on all fours and wiggled her
scrumptious ass at him. Andre poured an ample amount of lube in his hands and
then massaged it into Peggy's ass. He fingered her asshole with his middle
finger and then added his index finger as well. Then he used his ring and
pinky from the same hand to finger her pussy. Andre fingered her pussy and ass
at the same time as Peggy arched her back and increased the allure of her
perfect ass. Andre stared at the beautiful woman with the curvy ass in the air
as he sawed his fingers in and out. Then he could no longer take it and he
moved behind her to insert his impressive cock into her chute.  
  
Andre eased his cock into her ass and it slid in with ease. Andre held to her
shapely buns as he took his time and fucked her ass slowly. Andre wanted this
ass fuck to last as long as possible and make it a memorable one. He was so
taken with Peggy's beautiful ass that he wanted to caress it and fuck it for
the rest of the night. But as Peggy started massaging his cock with her
talented anal muscles, Andre felt his body take over and he could feel his
balls tighten with his imminent orgasm. He didn't want to cum so soon but he
felt his cum travel from his scrotum through his cock and shoot deep into
Peggy's ass. Andre felt as if it was an enormous ejaculation and it was
certainly larger than any of his recent ones. Peggy felt the semen splash off
the sides of her rectal wall and she relished in the feeling of the warm sperm
flooding her ass. It felt so good to feel it once again. Peggy continued to
milk Andre's cock with her ass muscles and she heard him groan with passion.
Peggy loved the effect she had on men when she milked them dry with her anus.
Andre collapsed over her back and let his hands cover her tits and large
nipples as he slowly recovered from his intense ejaculation.  
  
"Bonjour padre! Is this a private party or can we join in?" Antoine said as he
and Laurent walked into the room.  
  
Andre smiled when he saw his two sons enter the bedroom. "Peggy these are my
two sons, Antoine and Laurent," Andre said proudly.  
  
Peggy turned her head with Andre still draped over her body and saw that
Antoine and Laurent had entered the room. Both boys were naked and they were
sporting impressive erections. Peggy noticed that they were a little longer
and thicker than their father and she became excited of the possibilities of a
three-way and even four-way when Andre recovered. Antoine and Laurent walked
up to the bed and stood along side Peggy. She took their cocks in her hands
and alternated licking their dick heads. Antoine and Laurent for the first
time noticed that their father had his dick in Peggy's ass. They were pleased
that she would take it in the ass as they loved anal sex. Andre pulled out of
Peggy's ass as his cock softened and deflated.  
  
Antoine got in the bed and lay down on his back and encouraged Peggy to
straddle his cock. Peggy did not hesitate and she moved into a very familiar
position and lowered her pussy onto Antoine's nine inch cock. Laurent saw the
lube nearby and he applied an ample amount to his cock. Laurent then moved in
behind Peggy and eased his cock into her hot ass. His cock went in easy given
her recent ass fucking with Andre's sperm still in her ass and Laurent's lubed
up cock. The two sons had obviously done this before and they soon established
a smooth rhythm as they fucked Peggy in both holes.  
  
"Are you okay with this Peggy?" Antoine asked as he reached up and tweaked her
eraser hard nipples.  
  
"Oh yes, I love it. Fuck me in both holes fuck me and cum in me!" Peggy
pleaded.  
  
Andre moved to the front of her and offered her his soft cock and Peggy
immediately gobbled it up filling her final hole. Andre marveled at the cock
sucking abilities of Peggy and she was clearly a very experienced woman. He
watched as his two sons fucked Peggy's pussy and ass with a steady fluid
motion. He felt his own cock hardening in the woman's mouth again and he was
amazed how quickly he had recovered this time. Andre watched as his son
Laurent stiffened and then blasted streams of cum into Peggy's ass. He watched
as Peggy's nether hole opened and closed around his son's cock as she milked
him dry of every drop of semen.  
  
Antoine was the next to cum and he emptied his balls into Peggy's pussy and
Peggy grabbed his cock with her vaginal muscles. As she worked both sets of
muscles she had the boys groaning with pleasure. All this was too much for
Andre and he came for a second time this time filling Peggy's mouth with his
seed. Peggy swallowed every drop of cum from Andre's cock and then she too
gasped aloud and her body shook with a mind blowing climax. Andre's cock
slipped from her mouth and she collapsed on Antoine's chest.  

Peggy was in for another night of incredible sex as the two young men would
cum at least four times each. She was repeatedly double fucked in her pussy
and ass by Antoine and Laurent. She would suck their cocks to get them hard
again but they never came in the mouth. Andre was done after his two
ejaculations and he was pleased that he had been able to cum twice. He sat in
the easy chair with a cognac and watched as his two sons ravished their guest.  
  
It was in the wee hours of Sunday morning that Peggy managed to get out of bed
and take a shower. Her holes had been doused with semen so she douched herself
thoroughly. Peggy dressed and left the sleeping Andre and his sons as she
exited the house. Peggy got in her BMW and drove back to her own home. It had
been quite a day and Peggy had certainly made up for lost time. Until Saturday
she had not had a real cock in her for a week and then she had six in one day.
Peggy arrived home and made sure the alarm clock was not set. Then she got in
bed and placed ear plugs in her ears and a blinder over her eyes so that she
would not be disturbed in the morning. Peggy fell into a deep sleep and she
would not awake until noon on Sunday.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 08


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
*  
  
PEGGY RELAXES AND REFLECTS  
  
Peggy woke up at noon from her Saturday ordeal. She slipped on her robe over
her naked body and wandered into the kitchen to make a pot of coffee. She
still had a bit of a buzz from all the wine she drank so she decided to make
herself a bloody mary. Peggy took her drink and a cup of coffee out to the sun
room and curled up on the chaise lounge. It was still raining but now it was a
pleasant steady rain. Peggy cracked one of the windows so that she could hear
the gentle patter of the rain. Peggy found the sound soothing as she relaxed
on the lounge with her drink and coffee.  
  
As she rested her tired body Peggy thought about her Saturday adventure. She
had been triple penetrated before by six different guys but not in two
different locations on the same day. Peggy thought back to that time at the
college campus when she went to visit her teens for the weekend. It was a
Saturday night and Peggy had spent two days with her children. They had plans
for the night so Peggy decided to eat out and have a few drinks before she
retired for the evening. She had planned to leave first thing Sunday morning
to get a head start back home.  
  
Peggy went to a nearby hamburger joint that proved to be a college hangout.
Peggy ordered a burger and a beer and she was dining alone when two college
boys entered the bar and grille. They ordered a pitcher of beer and Peggy
noticed that they were checking her out. Once again she was flattered that the
young studs found her attractive. One of the boys got up enough nerve to
approach her and ask if he could buy her a beer. Peggy accepted and invited
him to sit down. The student then signaled to his other friend to join them.
The boy's names were Bret and Stan. After a few beers Bret asked Peggy if she
wanted to come to a fraternity party. Peggy accepted as she thought it would
be fun to be the date of a young student at a frat party.  
  
Peggy and Bret had arrived at the party early and they both had consumed
several beers by the time things really got moving. Peggy wasn't used to so
many people and she was constantly being bumped into and groped. She felt many
a hand pass over her ass and brush against her big tits. A combination of the
beer and all the casual touching was making her horny. Peggy and Bret began to
kiss and Peggy felt like a teenager again. Peggy and Bret were standing in the
corner of one of the rooms making out. Bret had his back to the wall and Peggy
had her back to everyone else in the room. Other couples were also making out
and some even made their way to vacant rooms in the frat house. Bret and Peggy
were French kissing when Peggy felt someone lift up her short skirt and begin
fondling her panty covered ass cheeks. Peggy tried to push the hands away but
Bret held her firmly in place so she couldn't turn around. Peggy broke the
kiss with Bret but before she could speak he said.  
  
"Peggy relax it's just Stan. You remember Stan from the grille don't you?"
Bret reminded her.  
  
Peggy managed a whispered, "Yes," and nodded her head but it didn't make her
feel any better about someone rubbing her ass for all to see.  
  
Bret kissed her again and Stan kept handling her fleshy ass. Then he put his
hands down the back of her panties and grabbed each ass cheek. Peggy hoped
that he was blocking the view of anyone else in the room as he played with her
naked ass. Bret slipped his hands up under her top and mauled her naked tits.
Her nipples were hard in no time and Bret tweaked them in his fingers. Peggy
was panting now as the two boys manhandled her body.  
  
Stan slipped one hand around to the front of her panties and plunged it down
inside them toward her dripping wet pussy. Donnie easily pushed two fingers
into her moist cunt and began to finger fuck her. Peggy was moaning and she
had conceded her position with the two college boys and let them have their
way. Bret opened his fly and dragged his cock and balls out of his pants.  
  
"Go down on me Peggy," Bret directed as he offered Peggy his hard cock.  
  
Peggy bent over from the waist and took Bret's cock in her mouth. She had lost
all sense of decency and the fact that she was still in a public place. Stan
removed his fingers from her pussy and yanked her panties down to her ankles.
He then unbuckled and unzipped his pants and lowered them to his ankles
exposing his throbbing cock. Stan moved into Peggy and slid his cock into her
well used pussy. His cock went in easy and soon he was buried balls deep in
her cunt.  
  
Bret held Peggy's head as he fucked her face. Stan reached around and pulled
Peggy's top down to her waist, Stan then grabbed hold of Peggy's big tits and
squeezed them gently as he fucked her from behind. It didn't take long for the
two boys to shoot their first loads of the evening. Bret blasted his cum into
Peggy's mouth and as usual she drank down the entire load without spilling a
drop. Stan stiffened and he fired a barrage of cum deep into her pussy.  
  
A small group of guys had gathered around them and were watching the scene
before them. Some of the guys had their cocks out and they were stroking their
hard-on as they watched Bret and Stan double team the stacked woman. Bret
pulled his drained cock from Peggy's mouth and Stan removed his cock from her
pussy. Stan wiped his wet cock on her ass cheeks before he pulled his pants
back up.  
  
"Hey Bret, can we fuck your date too?" a question came from one of the frat
brothers.  
  
"Sure, she loves cock," replied Bret.  
  
Two boys stepped up and one shoved his cock in Peggy's pussy as the other fed
her his dick. Peggy instinctively opened her mouth and swallowed the hard
cock. The boys fucked her rapidly and soon they came. They were immediately
replaced with two new boys and Peggy was introduced to two new cocks.  
  
More students gathered around and then someone yelled out loud, "Let's get her
into the pit."  
  
The frat brothers immediately moved to the pit leading Peggy as they moved to
the room. Peggy noticed that as she passed other rooms that other compilations
were taking place. In one room she saw a cute brunette on all fours sucking
cock and getting fucked doggy-style. The one guy held onto the girl's ponytail
as he face fucked her. In each scene there always seemed to be more guys than
girls.  
  
Peggy finally reached the pit which was a huge room with no furniture. The
floor was covered wall to wall with mattresses and the lighting was very dim.
Peggy was relieved of her skirt and top. She had already lost her panties
along the way. Peggy was placed in the middle of the room and she watched as
guys all around her stripped off their clothes. For what seemed like an
eternity Peggy was fucked and sucked in every possible position until the wee
hours of the morning. She was double fucked, triple fucked and she was fucked
one on one. At one point she was taking on six guys at the same time.  
  
Peggy was lowered onto a cock that filled her ass and then as she laid back
another cock filled her pussy. Soon after the first two cocks had entered her
another cock was fed into her mouth. Two more cocks were then placed in her
hands and then a student straddled her and put his cock between her tits. The
guy tit fucking her held her breasts tightly together as he slid his cock
between them. They stayed at her until they had all cum. As Peggy took in the
six students, others stood around and cheered their frat brothers on. Peggy
felt the guys cum in her mouth, pussy and ass and then cum shot onto her body
from the cocks in her hands and between her tits.  
  
She also remembered experiencing a black cock that night. She heard the guys
cheer him on as Samuel eased his long thick black cock into her pussy. Peggy
had never had anyone go so deep or stretch her so wide as Samuel did. She had
multiple orgasms as Samuel fucked her silly. Peggy could still hear the guys
urging him on as he pounded her pussy. Finally Samuel came and shot a huge
load in her. He pulled out and wiped his cock on her stomach pushing the
remaining cum around her pubes.  
  
Peggy remembered being butt fucked three or four times in a row and having her
asshole filled with cum. She was on all fours almost in a trance when Samuel
returned to her and eased his cock into her ass. Peggy gasped as she felt the
black monster enter her well used ass. In spite of her anal experience she
still felt her passage being stretched as Samuel pushed his length into her
rectum.  
  
"You like this don't you white girl? You like my big black dick in your lily
white ass don't you?" Samuel asked her in a low voice.  
  
Peggy just nodded her head yes as she was unable to talk at the moment. Samuel
smiled and continued to push his cock into her ass. He wanted to see how much
she could take but he did not want to cause her any pain or injury. At one
point Peggy just couldn't take any more and she placed her hand back on his
thigh to let him know. Samuel stopped and looked at his cock in the white
girl's ass, Samuel fucked her slowly and Peggy's fingers found her clit as she
tried to cum again. Samuel' body stiffened and he blasted another load into
her ass. Peggy couldn't believe how full she felt with his erect cock and cum
in her ass. Peggy brought herself off and her body jerked and her ass moved in
circles with Samuel' cock still imbedded in her asshole.  
  
"You are good girl. I am going to introduce you to some other brothers the
next time and get you all the black cock you can handle," Samuel whispered to
her.  
  
Samuel pulled his cock from her ass and once again Peggy felt a cock wiped on
her ass cheeks. She collapsed on the mattresses and until morning she was
subjected to countless sexual perversions. By morning her three holes hurt
from all the penetrations and use of her oral, vaginal and anal muscles. Her
body and hair were coated with dry cum from all the ejaculations aimed at her
face, hair, tits, stomach and ass. She could still see the image of three guys
standing over her laughing and jerking their loads on her body.  
  
Peggy had made her way back to the motel that morning and took a long hot bath
before starting her trip home. Peggy always remembered that night particularly
the part of taking on six studs at the same time. Peggy got up and made
another bloody mary for herself. She then grabbed the comforter off her bed
and brought it out to the sun room. Peggy crawled under the comforter and
listened to the gentle patter of rain as she sipped her bloody mary. Her
thoughts then went back the time she and two other flight attendants took a
private cruise in the Mediterranean.  
  
It was on a private yacht that had a crew of nine young Italian studs. Carla
and Barb had been on the yacht before and Carla spoke fluent Italian which
made the cruise much easier. Peggy recalled how the women arrived at the boat
landing and they were escorted to the yacht that they would be cruising in the
Mediterranean Sea. It was beautiful and at least 60' long. Peggy was
overwhelmed.  
  
As the women were shown to their cabins Peggy could not get over the virility
of the young crew. They were very handsome Italian men, dark hair, well tanned
and all very fit. The women unpacked their gear and went up on deck as the
yacht set to sea leaving the harbor. The bay of Naples was a beautiful sight
as they left the port. The plan for the next seven days was to cruise during
the day stopping at interesting ports of call. While they were at sea the
women would sunbathe and relax. At night they would drop anchor and enjoy the
evening. The weather forecast for the week was excellent and they all looked
forward to an enjoyable time. The captain explained that the crew was here for
the girl's comfort and that each girl was assigned three crewmen to look after
them. This included special treatment such as massages. Toni and Carla knew
what else was included in the special treatment but elected to let Peggy find
out for herself.  
  
The first evening the three women dined on the boat and had the crew fussing
all over them. As they finished dining and were enjoying their after dinner
drinks, Carla and Toni got frisky with the crew members. They were patting
them on the ass and rubbing their crotches. The crew was obviously turned on
because they had been briefed about the expected extracurricular activities.
Peggy was confused by the goings-on but figured that Carla and Toni were going
to let the guys fuck them. Carla whispered in Peggy's ear to go with the flow
and to enjoy. Toni headed for her stateroom with three of the crew giggling
and feeling her up as they left the main cabin. Carla followed the lead and
three more crew members went with her to her stateroom. Peggy didn't say
anything she just went to her room leaving the three remaining men behind.  
  
Just after Peggy had prepared herself for sleep she heard a knock on the door.
She opened the door and the three crew men were standing there totally naked
sporting impressive erections. They just walked in and took charge. They
pushed Peggy back on the bed and then three mouths were on her tits and pussy.
Peggy realized that she didn't have much choice in the matter and resolved
herself to enjoy the foursome. It wasn't long before Peggy was triple-fucked a
position she had become very familiar with. Each of the crew was well endowed,
at least 8" in length with substantial girth.  
  
Peggy, Carla and Toni were triple fucked until each crewman had cum three
times, once in each of the girl's holes. This would go on for the next five
nights and each night the crew would rotate among the women. By the end of the
third night, each of the women had experienced all nine cocks in their pussy,
ass and mouth. The routine was the same each day. They would sail in the
morning enjoy basking nude in the sun before arriving at a port before noon.
The women would visit the port of call until evening and return to the boat.
After dinner they would adjourn to their respective staterooms for a night of
raw sex.  
  
The last evening before they returned to Naples they had a farewell party in
the main cabin. Following dinner the drinks flowed and the clothing was
discarded. Toni announced since this was Peggy's maiden voyage that she would
receive a special initiation. Toni orchestrated the whole ordeal. Peggy was to
be fucked in her pussy until the guy came, then she was to be rolled over on
all fours and fucked in the ass until the next guy came. She was also to suck
the cock clean of the previous guy that fucked her. The crew was not to cum in
her pussy or ass but to pull out and shoot cum all over her.  
  
So for the next several hours Peggy was first fucked in her pussy until the
crewman pulled out and shot his wad all over the front of her body. He
squirted about six times hitting her in the face, hair, tits and abdomen.
Peggy was then rolled over and the next guy shoved his cock up her ass while
the first guy had Peggy suck him clean. The second crewman came and like the
first fired a barrage of cum all over Peggy's back some of it hitting her
head, hair and back with the remaining cum dripping down on her ass cheeks.
The orgy continued until all nine crewmen had fucked Peggy in her pussy and
her ass and covered her body in cum front and back.  
  
Toni announced that Peggy had managed to get fucked 18 times with an average
of 8" per fuck which then totaled 12 feet of cock. They all laughed and Peggy
watched as the crew turned their attention to Carla and Toni, who up to this
time had been watching the orgy and playing with each other's tits and
pussies. Peggy lay there bathed in cum and watched Toni and Carla get triple
fucked by the crew. There were always six crewmen occupied with the three
others stroking their cocks in anticipation of one of the girl's holes opening
up. As soon as someone came, he pulled out and was replaced by another hard
cock. Later in the evening the girls were placed in a daisy chain so that they
could eat each other's pussy as the guys fucked them in the ass. They all fell
asleep in the main cabin.  
  
As they awoke in the morning there was another round of fucking before the
girls would clean up and prepare to depart the yacht. Once departing the yacht
they were driven to the Naples airport for their trip home. The trip home
would be uneventful and the three women slept soundly in their first class
accommodations. Peggy was thinking to herself about all the cock that she had
during the cruise. That was the most cock she ever had up until she was the
hostess on a fishing trip out of Miami. It was one of her escort assignments
and she was the hostess for 11 men. That was most cock she had in one day
until the frat party.  
  
A WELCOME VISITOR  
  
Peggy was consumed in her reflections of group sex in the past. She loved cock
and she knew that if she had one she would be paying with it all the time.
Peggy was in the mood for sex and she thought about getting her special dildo.
Peggy's thoughts were then interrupted by the door bell. She wasn't expecting
anyone and at first she thought to not answer the door. However she did answer
it and she was surprised to see Trevor standing there.  
  
"Hi Peggy, my folks are out and I thought I'd check to see if you would like
some company," Trevor beamed.  
  
"I would love some company, come on in," Peggy replied inviting the young stud
into her home.  
  
"Are you naked under your robe?" Trevor asked excitedly.  
  
"Of course I am. Can I get you something to drink? I made a batch of bloody
marys and a pot of coffee," Peggy offered.  
  
"Could I just have a beer?" Trevor requested.  
  
"Of course," Peggy replied and she got Trevor a beer.  
  
Peggy then led Trevor out to the sun room. She dropped her robe and got under
the comforter. "Why don't you take off your clothes and get under the
comforter with me," Peggy suggested in her sultry manner.  
  
Trevor smiled, put down his beer and stripped naked. Then he got under the
comforter with the Peggy. Their naked bodies touched and Trevor's cock sprung
to life. They both had their heads at either end of the chaise lounge with
their legs intertwined. Peggy felt Trevor's erection with her bare feet and
she began to tease him. Peggy curled her feet inward and surrounded his cock
with her toes. She began to move her feet up and down jerking Trevor off.
Trevor was very turned on as he had been looking forward to fucking Peggy. He
felt his balls tingle as they always did just before he ejaculated.  
  

"Peggy I'm going to cum," Trevor gasped.  
  
Peggy whipped the comforter from their bodies and watched as she jerked Trevor
off with her feet. Trevor grimaced and the he released one of his enormous
loads. Cum shot out of his jerk almost two feet in the air and landed on his
pubes and Peggy's feet. Peggy kept jerking him with her feet and Trevor kept
spewing cum into the air. Six jets spurted from his cock and landed on him and
Peggy's feet. Peggy continued to stroke his cock between her toes until cum
just oozed from the head. Peggy's feet were cum covered and now she was
incredibly turned on. She had never used her feet to jerk anyone off before
and it was incredibly erotic.  
  
"I know that you have had plenty of hand jobs. Was this your first foot job?"
Peggy asked with a laugh.  
  
"That was wild!" Trevor answered.  
  
"Would you like to go into the bedroom now?" Peggy asked.  
  
"God yes!" exclaimed Trevor.  
  
Peggy and Trevor then went into her bedroom and Trevor was already hard again
just from watching her ass as he walked behind her. Peggy then had an idea.  
  
"Trevor I want you to fuck me in the ass first and then take care of my pussy.
Okay?"  
  
"Absolutely, I love fucking you in the ass."  
  
Peggy decided that she wanted to have her ass full of cum before she had
Trevor take care of her pussy. She planned to teach Trevor to do what Bill
always did to her. Peggy got in bed on all fours and handed the lubricant to
Trevor who anxiously fingered Peggy's ass. Trevor liked lubricating Peggy's
ass and sliding his fingers in and out of her luscious bottom. Trevor always
got a hard on when he played with Peggy's ass and within minutes his vibrant
cock was stiff again.  
  
Peggy turned her head as she felt the bed move when Trevor got closer to her.
Peggy loved to watch the expression on Trevor's face when he eased his cock
into her hot ass. Peggy felt the head of his cock brush against her anus as
Trevor lined it up. Then with one steady push he slowly fed his cock to her
until his 7+ inches was completely buried in her rectum. Then he began to fuck
her slowly gradually picking up the pace until he was drilling her ass.  
  
"Oh my God, you feel so thick, I feel so full," cried out Peggy and then, "Uh,
uh, uh oh yes, it's so good," she cried out.  
  
Trevor reached around and played with Peggy's clit as he pounded her ass. Her
pussy and asshole were on fire as the cock reached sensitive areas in her
body. Peggy was on the brink of a huge orgasm as Trevor methodically fucked
her in her tight anus with his stiff cock. He loved watching his erect cock
slide out of her shapely ass and then plunge back in as his hips slapped
against her curvy ass cheeks causing them to jiggle with each thrust. He loved
watching her ass impaled on his cock. Peggy looked so submissive and
vulnerable on all fours as his cock filled her asshole. Her orgasm surged
within her as he fucked her ass harder and faster.  
  
As Peggy orgasmed her entire body went into spasm. Her pussy convulsed and
clamped around Trevor's fingers coating them with her cunt juice. Peggy's
asshole pulsated as he drove his throbbing cock in and out of it. Her ass
involuntarily squeezed and released his member as he fucked her ass causing
him to finally lose it. He slid his pecker deep into her rectum as his cock
spasmed and sent a thick stream of hot cum into her channel. Trevor kept
fucking her as load after load was fired into her ass as his cock kept
twitching and spurting inside the impaled Peggy.  
  
Peggy felt so full of cum and there was no where for it to go as it was
blocked by Trevor's swollen cock buried in her ass. He slowed his pace and
eventually stopped, allowing his cock to remain buried in Peggy's ass. He did
not go soft right away and he gently moved his hips pushing cum around in her
ass. Some of it trickled out and ran down over her pussy lips.  
  
Trevor stopped and slowly withdrew his cock from Peggy's loosened asshole. He
marveled in the sight of his slippery cock sliding out of her shapely ass.
Peggy looked magnificent with her just fucked curvy ass in the air. He could
not resist sticking one of his fingers in her asshole and Peggy just wiggled
her bum slightly in delight.  
  
"Now you are really going to take care of my pussy," Peggy said sexily.  
  
Peggy rolled over on her back and she had Trevor finger her pussy. "Can you
feel that hard flesh right there? That's my g-spot," Peggy told him.  
  
"I want to rub my g-spot with your fingers and flick your thumb over my clit,"
Peggy rasped as she felt another orgasm approaching.  
  
Trevor did as he was told and he soon had Peggy on the brink of a massive
orgasm. Then she lost it and her body arched in the air as she screamed in
ecstasy. Peggy's body thrashed around and Trevor tried his best to keep his
fingers in her cunt. Peggy finally grabbed Trevor's hand and pulled it from
her pussy as she could not take anymore. Trevor licked his hand clean as he
watched Peggy slowly recover from her crescendo.  
  
"Oh my, that was wonderful. You certainly are a quick learner," Peggy sighed.  
  
Peggy then got up and got two pairs of nylons from her dresser. She showed
Trevor how to secure her wrists and ankles to the bed post. Once she was tied
up Trevor stared at the beautiful vulnerable Peggy. He had never seen anyone
tied up naked before and all of a sudden he had this strange sense of power.  
  
"Trevor I want you to finger my pussy and clit again. Rub my g-spot with your
fingers and my clit with your thumb just as you did before. If you get an
erection you can fuck me but after you cum I want your fingers back in me. I
will probably tell you to stop because my overly sensitive clit cannot no take
anymore but you are not to stop. I will beg and plead and scream but I want
you to keep fingering my pussy and rubbing my clit. Do you understand, do not
stop under any circumstances," Peggy instructed her neighbor.  
  
"I don't want to hurt you though," Trevor said concerned about what might
happen.  
  
"You won't hurt me, don't worry. It will bring me extreme pleasure to cum and
cum over and over again."  
  
Trevor then pushed his fingers into Peggy's pussy and once again located her
g-spot. He used his thumb to rub her clit which by now was poking out of its
protective hood. Peggy felt her loins stir as her body heated up and she knew
that she would soon cum again. Trevor was an excellent student and lover and
he did everything perfectly. Peggy had a quick orgasm and her body thrashed as
before. Trevor never let up on her as he concentrated on making her cum
multiple times. The only time Trevor removed his fingers is when he got hard.
He would fuck Peggy until he ejaculated and then he returned to masturbating
her.  
  
Peggy screamed as an intense orgasm rocked her body and then she begged Trevor
to stop, but Trevor didn't stop. Trevor did as Peggy had instructed and he
ignored her pleas and screams. Trevor was every bit as good a lover as Bill
was and he worked Peggy's pussy relentlessly. Trevor got another erection and
fucked Peggy again. Then he pushed his fingers back in her and masturbated her
again. Peggy was on fire and she realized that she really needed Trevor to
stop this time. Her pussy and clit could not possibly take anymore.  
  
"Trevor, please stop. I can't take this any more. I'm serious this time. You
have to stop," Peggy yelled trying to sound assertive.  
  
Trevor ignored Peggy's pleas and kept right on masturbating her. Peggy tried
unsuccessfully to get Trevor to stop. She had told him under no circumstance
that he was to stop no matter what she said and Trevor was doing exactly what
he had been told. Peggy's overly sensitive clit felt like it had been rubbed
raw and she pleaded with Trevor to stop touching it.  
  
Trevor didn't listen to Peggy and instead he rubbed her clit harder. Then with
his free hand he began to pinch her nipples. Trevor had gotten into scene big
time and he was enjoying the power he now had over Peggy. Peggy's body went
into convulsions the next time she orgasmed but even then Trevor didn't let
up. Peggy tried every word and plea she could think of but Trevor was hearing
none of it. In fact Trevor got so turned on by Peggy's clit sticking out that
he leaned over and took it in his mouth. When Trevor nibbled on the clit
gently with his teeth Peggy screamed at the top of her voice. Trevor was sure
that the neighbors would have heard that scream but still he kept at her.  
  
They had been at it for hours when Peggy's body arched and she strained
against her restraints. An orgasm of immense proportion tore through her body
and she passed out. When Peggy regained her senses she realized that her arms
and legs were free. Trevor was sitting next to her on the bed and he was
caressing her body.  
  
"Are you okay Peggy?" Trevor asked legitimately concerned about her.  
  
"Oh that was wonderful! Yes, I'm okay, thank you," Peggy replied in a weak
voice.  
  
Peggy felt that she couldn't move a muscle and she didn't try. "I should be
going Peggy. I stayed longer than I should have. Are you sure you will be
alright?" Trevor said.  
  
"Yes Trevor, I'll be alright in a few minutes. You should get home now. Thanks
for staying with me," Peggy responded weakly.  
  
Trevor got up and got dressed and then left the house. It was at least thirty
minutes before Peggy moved. She dragged her achy body out of bed, made a stiff
drink and walked naked out to her Jacuzzi. Peggy lowered her body into the
Jacuzzi and let the jets massage her muscles. She was careful not to let any
of the jets never her pussy as it was so sensitive. Peggy stayed in the
Jacuzzi for almost and hour. Later she had a light dinner and went to bed
early.  
  
AN UNEXPECTED REQUEST  
  
Peggy returned to work on Monday and her week went pretty well as expected. On
Tuesday evening Peggy, Gloria and Anna got together and the three of them had
incredible female sex again. On Wednesday night after the ladies mixer it was
more female sex with Joan, Sharon and Betty.  
  
Peggy's weekend was already planned out since her husband was not returning
from Hawaii until Monday. Peggy would play mixed doubles with Bill on Friday
night and then he would work over her pussy like only he could. She would have
her tennis lesson with Todd on Saturday afternoon and then she would visit the
lifeguards at the pool afterward. On Sunday she and Bill would play tennis in
the morning and then they would spend a torturous afternoon in the romantic
interlude.  
  
Peggy was at her desk on Thursday thinking about the weekend ahead when Anna
walked in. As usual Anna looked scrumptious with her youthful figure displayed
in her mini skirt. "Have you got a sec?" Anna whispered.  
  
"I always have time for you. What's up?" Peggy asked.  
  
Anna walked over and stood close to Peggy and Peggy as she always did let her
hand ran up Anna's leg. Anna smiled as Peggy's hand made its way under the
mini skirt and touched the bare skin above Anna's hose. Peggy then ran her
hand over Anna's panty clad pussy drawing a short gasp from the pretty
secretary.  
  
"Peggy I wanted to ask you about sex with guys," Anna began and then asked,
"Is it as good as it is with women?"  
  
"I love sex with guys. I love their cocks and I wish that I had a cock so I
could play with it all the time. Are you thinking about dating a guy?" Peggy
replied.  
  
"Not really but I am curious about cocks. I don't want a guy cumming in my
mouth or my pussy but I'm just curious about what they are like."  
  
"Anna, I love stroking a guy's cock and watching it shoot and I love the
feeling of a guy cumming in my ass," Peggy told her.  
  
"I was wondering about that. When you and Gloria fuck me in the ass with the
dildo its okay but it seems as if something is missing," Anna admitted.  
  
"Well there is something missing. I bet you would love to feel a young man's
warm sperm shoot into your ass. Think about it and if you like I will
introduce you to someone. He's two years younger than you but he will do
everything I tell him to do and you will be safe with him," Peggy offered.  
  
"I would want you there too," Anna said.  
  
"Oh I would be there. I would not want to miss that for the world. Let me know
what you decide," Peggy added.  
  
By now Peggy had pushed Anna's panties off to the side and she was fingering
Anna's pussy. Anna moaned softly and then juiced Peggy's fingers. Peggy
removed her hand and licked her fingers clean as she smiled at the young
exciting secretary.  
  
"I want to do it Peggy. I want to meet this guy. You can't tell Gloria
though," Anna stated.  
  
"It will be our secret. Be at my house on Saturday at 10:00 AM and I'll have
Trevor there," Peggy directed.  
  
"Okay I'll be there," Anna said and then she left Peggy's cubicle.  
  
Peggy immediately called Trevor and made the arrangements. Trevor was thrilled
that he would get meet Anna and spend time with her and Peggy. So it was all
set for Saturday morning. Peggy knew that she would be able to focus on Anna's
enjoyment as Peggy already had her plans in her place with the club members
and staff.  
  
Friday night after tennis Peggy had Bill back to her house so that they didn't
have to have sex in the car again. Bill was in his normal pussy satisfying
mood and he drove Peggy absolutely wild. He fucked and masturbated her for
hours before he finally left Peggy naked in her bed. Peggy fell into a deep
sleep and she was fortunate to wake up at 9:00 AM Saturday morning. She
scurried around getting the house straightened up and the she showered and
dressed.  
  
Anna arrived promptly at 10:00 AM but Peggy could see that she was nervous.
Trevor arrived at 10:15 and he was thrilled to meet the pretty Anna. In turn
Anna was pleased with Trevor as he was a fit handsome young man. Trevor was
anxious to see Anna naked and Anna wondered what Trevor would look like
without his clothes. Peggy ushered the both of them into her bedroom where she
would explain the rules to Trevor.  
  
"Trevor as I told you this is Anna's first time with a man. You are to do
everything I tell you and you are not to take any liberties with Anna,
understood?" Peggy began.  
  
"Yes, I remember what you told me," Trevor said anxiously.  
  
"Good then let's take off our clothes," Peggy directed.  
  
Peggy and Trevor stripped immediately but Anna hesitated. Anna looked at
Trevor naked body and she liked what she saw. She had never seen a naked man
in person before but she appreciated Trevor's fit look. Her eyes dropped to
his penis and she blushed slightly. Then Anna removed her clothes and stood
naked in front of Trevor.  
  
"Wow you are beautiful!" Trevor exclaimed.  
  
Anna blushed again but she liked Trevor's reaction to her nakedness. "Okay
Trevor on the bed on your back," Peggy ordered.  
  
"Anna I am going to teach you how to get a man hard and tease him. You said
that you wanted to watch Trevor shoot but first you need to get him hard and
then you will jerk him off," Peggy explained.  
  
Peggy then wrapped her hand around Trevor's already erect cock and she began
to jerk him off. "Nice easy up and down strokes, now Anna you try it," Peggy
directed.  
  
Anna hesitantly placed her hand on her first male cock and gripped it lightly.
She liked the feeling of the warm rigid flesh. Anna began to stroke Trevor's
cock just as Peggy had demonstrated and she found that she liked it. Anna
looked at Trevor and saw the lust in his eyes and suddenly Anna felt a power
over Trevor. Peggy smiled as she watched Anna masturbate Trevor and the she
ran her finger under Trevor's ball sac.  
  
"This is called the perineum and it is very sensitive. I liked to stroke it
lightly and gently scratch it with my fingernail," Peggy said.  
  
Then Peggy took Anna's hand and moved it to Trevor's perineum. Trevor gasped
and his cock twitched when Anna scratched the firm flesh. Trevor felt his ball
sac tighten and Peggy pointed it out to Anna. "See how a man's ball sac
tightens up when he is excited," Peggy observed.  
  
Anna reached for Trevor's testicles and caressed the tight balls sac. Trevor
groaned and once again Anna enjoyed her situational power. Anna returned to
stroking Trevor's cock and it seemed to get harder and thicker. Trevor was on
the verge of a volcanic ejaculation and he warned Anna.  
  
"Anna, I am really close. I going to cum any second now," Trevor rasped.  
  
Peggy told Anna to stroke Trevor a little faster and when she did Trevor
exploded. Anna not knowing how to react she continued to stroke Trevor's cock
as it spurted cum into the air. The first jet shot about two feet into the air
and Anna watched in amazement. The second, third and fourth spurts didn't
shoot as high but Anna was in awe of the force and the volume of Trevor's
ejaculation. Then the fifth and sixth streams moved only inches from the cock
head and then remainder oozed out and covered Anna's hand. Anna did not know
what to do with her cum covered hand and she looked for something to wipe it
on. Peggy sensing Anna's discomfort took the girl's hand and licked Trevor's
cum from it. Anna stared in surprised at Peggy's action but then she
remembered that Peggy told her how much she liked the tasted of Trevor's cum.  
  
"Wow I never realized that there would be so much of it. I can't imagine
taking a load like that in my body," Anna remarked.  
  
"All in due time Anna. You would get used to it. I love to have loads that
size shoot into my mouth, pussy and ass, particularly my ass and you will get
to experience that today," Peggy said reassuring her guest.  
  
"Now my dear I want you to get on all fours and show Trevor that lovely ass of
yours," Peggy directed.  
  
Trevor moved off the bed and anxiously awaited Anna's pose. Anna nervously got
on the bed and positioned herself on all fours. Anna heard Trevor's gasp of
appreciation when he aw her beautiful ass. Anna was pleased that she had that
effect on Trevor and once again she felt that she had power over him.  
  
Peggy recognizing an appreciate sound when she heard one said, "Yes she is
beautiful, isn't she Trevor?"  
  
Peggy then talked Anna through her first anal intercourse as she greased
Anna's asshole thoroughly. Trevor watched as Peggy fingered and lubricated
Anna's gorgeous ass and his cock stiffened in anticipation.  
  
"Can I do that?" Trevor asked excitedly.  
  
"Yes but be very gentle. Your finger will be the first male finger that has
ever entered Anna's beautiful ass," Peggy cautioned.  
  
Trevor lubed his finger and then eased it into Anna's ass. Anna was pleased
that his finger felt good in her ass and that she wasn't put off with a man
fingering her bottom. Peggy reminded Trevor to steer clear of Anna's pussy.
Trevor was very careful not even to graze Anna's pussy as he fingered her ass
gently. Trevor's cock was throbbing by then and he was anxious to sick his
impressive cock into Anna's asshole.  
  
Peggy then told Trevor to move closer to Anna and to line up his cock with
Anna's anus. Anna panicked at first but then under Peggy's tutelage, she
relaxed. Anna felt the mushroom head of Trevor cock touch her anus and she
shivered at the sensation. Anna had had big dildos in her ass before but she
was apprehensive about the real thing. Peggy held the thick shaft in her hand
and eased it into Anna's asshole. Trevor eased his hips forward as Peggy
pushed his cock into Anna's ass. The mushroom head spread her sphincter and
then the cock was nestled in her ass. Anna liked the feel of real flesh as it
was warm and spongy compared to the dildo. Peggy released Trevor and watched
as her young lover gently pushed his entire cock into Anna's receptive ass.  
  
Anna liked Trevor's gentle probing and she felt her pussy tingle just from the
presence of a real cock in her asshole. Trevor held onto Anna's curvy ass as
he began to fuck her bottom. Trevor watched as he cock slid in and out of
Anna's beautiful ass and Peggy admired the two lovers together. Peggy was
getting turned on and she wanted Anna to lick her pussy but Peggy was patient.
This was Anna's moment and Peggy did not want to detract from it. Trevor had
picked up the pace and he was caressing Anna's delectable buttocks as he
drilled her ass. Anna liked the feeling of her rectum heating up from the hard
warm cock moving in and out of her bottom.  

Then Trevor began to move quicker and both Anna and Peggy knew he was getting
close. Then Trevor stopped moving and with one final plunge he unleashed his
load into Anna's bowels. Anna felt the warm sperm flood her ass and she liked
the feeling of being full of cum. It was the first time anything had ever been
squirted into her rectum and she liked the strange feeling. Anna then realized
that her anal muscles were acting of their own accord and she was milking
Trevor's cock of all his seed. Trevor's cock stayed hard longer than Anna
though it would and it kept twitching in her ass. Finally Anna couldn't take
it any longer as her pussy needed attention.  
  
Anna leaned forward and she felt Trevor's cock leave her asshole. She felt his
cum trickle out of her ass and run down between her thighs. Anna turned over
quickly and looked at Peggy hoping that Peggy would pick up on Anna's need and
eat her pussy. However before Peggy could react to Anna's desire, Trevor had
dove in and covered Anna's tasty pussy with his mouth. At first Anna freaked
out but she quickly realized that Trevor knew what he was doing. He was gentle
and his tongue felt as good as any woman's at that moment. Anna needed to cum
and she appeared ready to let Trevor get her off. Peggy was pleased by Anna's
acceptance of Trevor's tongue.  
  
It didn't take long for Anna to orgasm and she thrust her hips up into
Trevor's face as she had done so often with Gloria and more recently Peggy.
Trevor ran his hands under Anna's body and cupped her buttocks with both hands
as he licked the juices from Anna's pussy. Anna still felt the presence of
Trevor's cum in her ass which increased the intensity of her orgasm. Anna
screamed out loud and instinctively grabbed Trevor's head and held it to her
quim and she juiced his face with her love juice. For the first time in her
young life a man had caused her orgasm and it had been wonderful.  
  
Anna blushed as she recovered from her orgasm when she fully realized what had
happened. Peggy looked at the pretty young girl in her bed and smiled. "How do
you feel Anna?" Peggy asked already knowing the answer.  
  
"I feel wonderful but it is strange to have my ass full of cum. It feels like
I have to poop in a way but it feels good too. I can't believe that I actually
came from Trevor eating my pussy," Anna replied.  
  
"Well Trevor is a good lover. You know I taught him how to eat pussy," Peggy
said boastfully.  
  
"You did a good job teaching him. Trevor you are a good lover," Anna said
blushingly.  
  
Trevor also blushed and said, "Thank you!"  
  
"Trevor now I need you to fuck me in the ass while Anna eats my pussy. I want
you to fuck me standing up," Peggy directed.  
  
"Will he be able to cum again?" Anna inquired.  
  
"Oh yes, Trevor can cum four and five times a day. He is a sperm producing
machine," Peggy answered.  
  
Peggy then took the lubricant and greased up her ass for Trevor. Trevor
stroked his cock as he watched Peggy prepare her ass for him and within
minutes he was ready. Peggy spotted Trevor's erection and sighed, "Ah youth."  
  
Peggy then had Trevor fuck her from behind and she instructed Anna to get on
her knees in front of her. Peggy moaned and groaned as first Trevor's cock
entered her ass and then as Anna fastened her mouth to Peggy's pussy. Peggy
had multiple orgasms before Trevor came in her ass and then when he did she
had a monstrous climax drenching Anna's face.  
  
Anna stood up and kissed Peggy and Peggy licked her own juices from Anna's
face. Their breasts pressed together and their hands found each other's
buttocks as they kissed. Trevor then moved behind Anna and wrapped his arms
around both women. Anna felt Trevor's wet cock touch her ass and then she was
surprised when she felt it harden again and slide in the crack of her ass. The
three of them cuddled for several minutes and then they separated. Peggy
smiled and looked pleased when she saw that Trevor was hard again.  
  
"Your turn now," Peggy said to Anna.  
  
Peggy dropped to her knees and placed her mouth on Anna's pussy. Peggy then
grasped Anna's buttocks and pulled them aside so that Trevor could slip his
cock back into Anna's ass. Trevor fucked Anna's ass until he came again and
Peggy ate Anna's pussy until she had a massive orgasm. Anna's last orgasm was
so intense that her body slid to the floor almost in a state of collapse.
Peggy was pleased that Anna had had such a rewarding experience with her first
man. Peggy told Trevor to clean up and then leave so that she and Anna could
be together for awhile. Trevor did as he was told and he left the house
thrilled that he had fucked such a hot girl as Anna.  
  
Peggy and Anna moved out to the Jacuzzi and Anna soaked her ravished body in
the warm water. Anna was thrilled with the outcome of her first heterosexual
encounter. The experience had exceeded her expectations and she told Peggy
that she would like to see Trevor again. Peggy promised Anna that she would
get to see Trevor again. The two of them showered and dressed after the
Jacuzzi. Anna was surprised to see Peggy put on her tennis outfit without
panties.  
  
"You're not going to play tennis without wearing panties, are you?" Anna asked
in disbelief.  
  
"Oh I just have a lesson with Todd the pro. I never wear panties anymore when
I'm with him," Peggy admitted.  
  
"Peggy Sanford you are shameless," Anna said with a laugh.  
  
"I know. It's wonderful though," Peggy said also laughing.  
  
Anna headed home to her lover Gloria and Peggy got ready to go to the club. As
she prepared to leave the house the doorbell rang. When Peggy opened the door
there was a letter stuck in the door jam that fell out. Peggy picked up the
letter and she immediately recognized the symbol on the envelope it was the
same symbol that was tattooed on her ankle and her inner thigh, the black ace
of spades. Peggy knew the letter was from the Secret Society of Black Men. She
had not heard from them since her initiation. Peggy opened the letter and it
was a set of instructions. She was to go to the airport on Wednesday morning
and a private plane would be waiting for her to take her to the Bahamas. She
would spend four days in the Bahamas and then she would be returned to the
airport on Sunday. Peggy was instructed not to bring anything but her
passport. Peggy knew that she had no choice but to follow the instructions as
that is what she agreed to when she joined the society.  
  
Peggy destroyed the letter and then left the house for the club. First would
be the lesson with Todd and then she would visit the lifeguards. That evening
she had a date with Pete Simon. Pete had been invited to a swinger's party and
he couldn't convince any of his girlfriends to accompany him so he had asked
Peggy. Her husband was still in Hawaii so Peggy accepted Pete's invitation. As
Peggy drove to the club she thought it should be quite interesting the rest of
the day and evening. However she knew it would be nothing compared to what was
ahead for her in the Bahamas.  
  
_**NEXT CHAPTER**  
  
We will hear more about Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman but be sure and check
out Peggy's trip to the Bahamas in the next chapter of Peggy Sanford and the
Secret Society of Black Men._




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 09


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
NO REST FOR THE HOT AND HORNY  
  
Peggy was still recuperating from her trip to the Bahamas that Sunday. Her
pussy, ass and jaw muscles were still sore from handling all of those big
black dicks. Peggy recalled the master's words, "White men have cocks and
black men have big black dicks." It had been her third encounter with the
Secret Society of Black Men and she wondered when she would be once again
summoned to their call.  
  
Pete called later that day and told Peggy that she had been a big hit at the
swinger's party the prior week and that they were invited to another party
that coming Saturday. Peggy needed the week off but she felt she would be
ready by Saturday so she accepted. She hoped by then that her vagina and anus
would tighten up as they had been stretched severely in the Bahamas.  
  
Peggy decided that she would lay off sex and pass on her normal dates with
Gloria, Anna and the girls at tennis. She would also avoid the club staff,
Bill and Trevor that week. By the time Saturday rolled around though Peggy was
hot and horny again and looking forward to the swinger's party. Pete swung by
and picked her up at 4:00 PM.  
  
Peggy and Pete followed the directions to the swinger's party location and
arrived at a very stately home. A valet was there to park their car and they
entered the house walking into a grand foyer. They could see through the foyer
into the next room and saw numerous well dressed people engaged in
conversation. Donna, the hostess of the last party, spotted them and came out
to greet them.  
  
"You made it great!" she beamed as she kissed them both.  
  
"This is some house!" Peggy exclaimed and added, "There are a lot of new faces
here."  
  
"Yes isn't it. Come on in and get a drink. You don't have to worry about
introductions as people will come up to you and introduce them selves," Donna
told them.  
  
Peggy and Pete followed Donna into a large room that looked like a ball room.
They later learned that it was called the gathering room. A tuxedo clad man
took there drink order and then returned shortly with their cocktails. Peggy
and Pete were in awe of the mansion but they soon relaxed with their drinks
and began to meet other couples. They stayed in the gathering room for about
an hour sipping cocktails and meeting people whose names they would never
remember. They noticed that there were people of different ethnic backgrounds
including one black couple. Pete and Peggy knew that they were being sized up
by the men and women alike.  
  
Then a bell rang several times and like a herd the people moved to another
room. Pete and Peggy just followed along. As they entered the next room there
was music playing and the room was dimly lit. Once their eyes adjusted to the
dim light they could see fine and they spotted a dance floor and mats along
each wall. Peggy assumed that this was where the action started. Pete then
spotted people taking off their clothes and hanging them up as if it was the
most natural thing to do. It didn't take long before most people were naked.
It was decision time for Pete and Peggy either take off their clothes or
leave. They decided to go with the flow and all eyes were on them as they
disrobed. They were clearly new meat and the other people took in their bodies
as Pete and Peggy got naked.  
  
A pretty redhead walked over to Pete and led him out to the dance floor. Peggy
watched as they danced to a slow song and Pete's hands dropped to cup the
woman's shapely ass. Peggy was then approached by a handsome man who led her
out to the dance floor as well. They danced close together and with seconds
the man's hard cock rubbed against Peggy's thigh. He then took her by the hand
and led her over toward the mats. Peggy looked around for Pete as she was
guided toward the mat and she spotted him across the room. The redhead was on
her knees and her pretty face bobbed up and down on Pete's erect cock.  
  
Peggy was then placed on the mat and without any foreplay the man got between
her legs and shoved his cock into her pussy. Peggy was wetter than she thought
she was as the cock slipped in easily. The man was a gentle, methodical lover
and Peggy was able to orgasm before he ejaculated into her pussy. Peggy looked
up and saw a woman smiling at them.  
  
"I'm glad you enjoyed my husband. Now let me enjoy you," she said.  
  
The woman, an attractive brunette, knelt down between Peggy's legs just as her
husband moved to the side. The woman wasted no time in moving her head between
Peggy's legs and eating her pussy. The woman's husband sucked on Peggy's tits
as his wife ate Peggy's pussy. The woman was a very skilled cunt lapper and
she had Peggy on the verge of another orgasm. Peggy stiffened and came on the
woman's face and the woman gobbled up the combined juices of her husband's and
Peggy's cum.  
  
The woman then moved up Peggy's body and kissed her on the lips letting her
tongue probe Peggy's mouth. Then the woman rolled over on her back and Peggy
realized that she was expected to reciprocate. Peggy moved to her knees and as
she did she took a quick look for Pete. She spotted him fucking the redhead
doggy style but she couldn't tell if he was fucking the redhead in her curvy
ass. However based on the expression on the redhead's face, Peggy was certain
that Pete had his big dick up her ass. Peggy then turned her attention back to
the brunette.  
  
Peggy lowered her head toward the woman's pussy and for the first time in her
life she looked at a bare pussy. The woman obviously kept her pussy shaved and
Peggy found it to be a little bit of a turn on. Peggy used all her skills to
eat her new lover's pussy and she soon had the woman writhing under her. The
woman cried out and humped her cunt up into Peggy's mouth and she climaxed.
Peggy licked her tenderly after her orgasm and when she finally removed her
face from between the brunette's legs, Peggy discovered that they had an
audience. Another couple had stood by and watched them.  
  
"Oh my, you haven't been eaten until she eats you," the brunette sighed.  
  
"Well then I just have to find out for myself then," an attractive blonde
replied.  
  
The blonde got down on her back and opened her legs as an invitation for Peggy
to get between them. Peggy was into it now and she smiled at the blonde before
descending on her pussy. Peggy dove right in and began eating the blonde's
pussy and then she felt someone behind her. Peggy assumed it was the blonde's
husband or partner that had been standing there. Peggy felt his cock slide
easily into her pussy and he began fucking her from behind. Peggy did just as
good a job eating the blonde as the brunette. Then Peggy felt the guy playing
with her ass and inserting a finger in her anus. She didn't know where the
lube came from but he started applying it to her asshole.  
  
Peggy liked the double penetration but as she suspected the guy soon moved his
cock from her pussy to her ass. He was smaller than other dicks that had been
there and his cock went in without any resistance. Peggy then decided that
turn around was fair play so she pushed a pussy moistened finger into the
blonde's asshole as she ate her pussy. The three of them then worked each
other until the blonde screamed out in ecstasy as she creamed Peggy's mouth.
Just then the guy erupted in Peggy's ass and flooded her rectum with semen. He
might not have been big but he came in buckets and Peggy's ass was full of
cum. At that moment Peggy realized that she had forgotten all about Pete.  
  
Pete had moved on from the pretty redhead after fucking her and cumming in her
ass. He was now having his cock sucked by two brunettes. They passed his cock
back and forth between them and took turns sucking his balls. Pete was rock
hard again and then one of the brunettes mounted him. She slid her pussy down
on his big cock and gasped as it filled her. The other brunette then straddled
his head and lowered her pussy to his face. Pete licked the one pussy while
the other woman fucked herself on his cock. The woman riding his cock came
first and then the one sitting on his face moved to his cock. She lowered her
pussy on his cock as the other brunette got behind her and played with her
tits. Then the woman came and collapsed on Pete's chest. Pete had not cum and
he was glad as he wanted to sample some more mouths, pussies and assholes
before he was done.  
  
Three couples had joined Peggy and the three women were watching as their
husbands filled Peggy's holes. Peggy was sitting on one guy with his cock deep
in her pussy while another one was behind her with his cock in her ass and she
was sucking on the third cock. The three women cheered her on as Peggy handled
all three cocks easily. This was not unfamiliar to Peggy to be tripled fucked
except that she was not used to an audience of wives. Peggy sucked and was
fucked until all three guys came. The first to cum was the guy in her ass and
then he continued to play with her as he stroked her curvy buttocks and
fingered her asshole. Next the guy in her mouth came and she swallowed every
drop. Then the guy in her pussy came and Peggy did as well. The three guys
moved off of her and she flopped down on the mat face down.  
  
The three women were then by her side and Peggy was rolled over on her back.
The three women then went to work on her as one ate Peggy's pussy while the
other two sucked on her tits. The three women rotated positions until each one
of them had eaten Peggy's pussy. Peggy had no idea how many times she came.
The one woman changed positions with Peggy so that she was the center of
attention. Peggy ate the woman's pussy as the other two sucked on the woman's
tits. After the first woman came in Peggy's mouth she switched places with one
of the other women and Peggy ate another pussy. They did this until Peggy had
eaten all three pussies and then the women moved off in search of someone
else.  
  
Pete was fucking the blonde who had already been with Peggy. He was fucking
her doggy style as she sucked on the enormous cock of the only black man
there. The blonde could hardly get her mouth around the ebony shaft but she
was determined to take as much in her mouth as she could. The black man's wife
and slid under the blonde and she was licking the blonde's pussy and Pete's
balls. Just then the blonde's husband handed Pete some lube and told him to
fuck his wife in the ass. Pete looked surprised but the husband put him at
ease.  
  
"Don't worry she loves it in the ass," he told Pete.  
  
Pete then began to lube up the blonde's asshole and she shuddered as she knew
what was next to come. The blonde's husband had moved between the black
woman's legs and he was now fucking her as she ate his wife's pussy. Pete
pulled his cock out of the blonde's pussy and eased his cock into the blonde's
snug asshole. The blonde gasped on the black cock as Pete penetrated her
sphincter and filled her rectum. Pete continued to feed his cock to the blonde
until he was balls deep in her ass and then he began to fuck her slowly and
steadily. The blonde was overcome with desire and she juiced the black woman's
face several times before Pete filled her ass with cum and the black guy
splattered her face with his spunk. The five of them separated and the blonde
collapsed on the mat. Her husband lay next to her soothing her ravaged body as
the black couple and Pete moved on.  
  
Pete looked for Peggy and spotted her resting on the mat. Not far from Peggy,
Donna was taking on five guys at the same time. Apparently this was one of her
fetishes and she was engrossed in the act. There was one guy under her on his
back with his cock in her ass. Donna lay back on the guy under her and a
second guy moved in and shoved his cock in her cunt. Then a third guy turned
her head to the side and fed his cock to her mouth. Donna then beckoned two
other guys to kneel on either side of her and she took a cock in each hand.  
  
The five guys worked Donna over and she seemed to cum forever. Then one by one
they took their cocks in their hands and jerked off on her body. The guy in
her pussy came first and he knelt between her legs and sprayed cum all over
her abs and pubes. One of the guys being jerked off then stood up and aimed
his cum at her tits. The guy in her mouth pulled out and sprayed cum all over
her face and hair as the fourth guy jerked off on her tits. Finally the guy in
her ass pulled out and shot his wad between her legs. Cum covered her pussy
and her inner thighs. All the while Donna's body shook and jerked as she
climaxed.  
  
Pete then was approached by the redhead again who wanted him in her ass again.
She knelt down on all fours and Pete knelt behind her. She was well lubed and
his big cock slid easily into her ass. Pete looked past the redhead as he was
fucking her and he noticed the black couple approaching Peggy who still lay
face down on the mat. Pete watched as the black woman sat on the mat in front
of Peggy's face and the husband lifted Peggy's seemingly lifeless body by her
hips. Peggy was on all fours with her face inches from a black pussy and a
huge black cock lingering menacingly behind her shapely ass.  
  
Peggy felt herself lifted back into position to be fucked again and when she
opened her eyes she was staring at a black pussy. Peggy assumed that it was
the woman's husband behind her and she shivered when she remembered the size
of his cock.  
  
"Good I'm glad you still have some energy left. Now come over here and eat my
pussy," the black woman ordered rather than requested.  
  
The black woman remained seated on the floor mat so she could watch Peggy eat
her pussy. Peggy sheepishly knelt in front of the woman and lowered her mouth
to the black pussy. Peggy ran her tongue along the woman's cum dripping slit
and she could taste the combined juices of male and female orgasms. As Peggy
ate the woman's pussy she felt hand on her ass and then a male cock touched
her vulva. Peggy moved her legs further apart and the black husband moved his
cock into her pussy. Peggy couldn't believe how long and thick the cock felt
in her pussy. He was clearly bigger than any cock including the ones in the
Bahamas that had ever been in her pussy. She was stuffed with cock. He began
fucking her slowly as Peggy continued to lap at his wife's pussy.  
  
"Get you tongue in there deep, there is plenty of cum to be sucked out of my
cunt," the woman directed.  
  
Peggy did what she was told and plunged her tongue deeper into the black pussy
and sought out the loads of cum. The husband slipped an oily finger into
Peggy's ass and she responded by rotating her ass and humping back at his
cock. Peggy secretly hoped that he wouldn't try to put his big cock in her ass
as she was sure that she couldn't take him.  
  
"Where is your cock?" the woman asked her husband.  
  
"It is in her pussy, babe," he replied.  
  
"Put it in her ass. I want to see you fuck her in the ass," the wife ordered.  
  
"My pleasure," the husband answered.  
  
The husband then pulled his cock from Peggy's pussy and Peggy felt a huge void
in her quim. Peggy then felt a strange sensation in her anus as the husband
applied cold cream to her asshole. The cold cream tingled and seemed to
temporarily numb Peggy's anus. He then applied cold cream to his cock
liberally and then placed it at the entrance to Peggy's asshole. Then with one
steady motion he eased his cock into Peggy's ass.  
  
He was gigantic, long and wide and Peggy screamed as he began to work his way
into her poor tight ass. Peggy could actually feel her stomach cramping around
him as he stirred her insides and it burned when she clenched her ass muscles
around his thickness. Shaking and sobbing with painful ecstasy, Peggy fell
forward onto the black woman with her husband's hands keeping her ass high in
the air for him to plunder.  
  
Peggy screamed into the black pussy as it felt like a hot thick poker had just
been rammed into her ass. Tears filled her eyes as her violated asshole spread
to accommodate the big black thick cock. Peggy tried to get away but the woman
held her by her ears and pulled Peggy's face into her womb. Peggy thought back
to when she first lost her anal virginity and remembered the pain was just as
intense.  
  
Peggy cried out loud only to have the sound muffled by the wife's cunt as the
husband's complete length filled her. She felt him flex his cock deep within
her bowels as the searing pain continued. He reached one hand under Peggy and
teased a nipple. Then he moved his other hand down and rubbed softly against
her clit. Peggy's body responded to his stimulus and her stomach convulsed
with mixed signals.  
  
The intrusion in Peggy's ass didn't feel quite as bad now as his fingers
continued to tease her clit. She felt him move inside her ass now and she
tried to relax her ass muscles. Peggy's body was working back and forth on the
black cock now and she was amazed at the feeling of the cock in her ass.
Peggy's clit was buzzing and the fullness in her ass just seemed to excite her
pussy even more.  
  
He started hammering into her ass now. His fingers were still busy on her clit
but now he had two fingers drilling in her pussy as the others fluttered
around her clit. Peggy's whole body was aflame as she could feel his fingers
pressing against the thin membrane separating her ass from her pussy. She
could feel his hard cock sliding in her and the pressure of the fingers on his
cock through the membrane.  
  
The black woman yelled out, "Oh yeah, fuck her, fuck her ass, fuck it good!"  
  
Peggy didn't need him to force her on his cock anymore, nor did she need his
wife holding onto her ears. Peggy's entire body was fucking back at him of its
own accord. She could feel an enormous orgasm building with in her. Her pussy
was swollen to new proportions.  
  
"Oh God," Peggy thought to myself, "I'm going to cum again, Oh God!"  
  
He continued plowing into her. The hot dry depths of her ass were so tight
around his cock she knew that he was going to cum hard too. He worked his
fingers faster inside her as he rammed his cock hard into her ass. Peggy
started sucking the wife's twat like a mad woman. The husband's groin made
hard contact with Peggy's ass. She could taste the wife's wetness leaking
around her mouth and the air was filled with the smell of pussy juices
saturating her face.  
  
Pete had continued to watch Peggy with the black couple as he fucked the
shapely redhead in the ass. The redhead also watched Peggy with the black
couple as they fucked. Pete felt his ejaculation travel from his balls through
his cock and shoot into the redhead's sucking ass. She gasped as she felt
Pete's load shoot into her rectum and then she came on her fingers that were
plowing into her pussy. When they both recovered they looked back at Peggy and
the black couple but others had gathered around and they couldn't see. Pete
and then redhead separated and then walked over to join the other voyeurs.  

Peggy felt her pussy spasm suddenly and then her whole body went rigid. She
felt the black cock swell in her rectum and then hot spurts of liquid lava hit
her deep in her bowels, giving her a cum enema. Peggy screamed into the black
woman's mound and sucked on her clit. Peggy could taste the sweet juices as
she sucked hard and bit on the wife's clit. All of them shuddered hard as
every muscle tensed and then relaxed. Peggy felt a hot explosion as her body
was overcome with the most violent orgasm she had had all night. Peggy could
still feel the big black cock throbbing and spurting deep within her.  
  
Peggy was still sucking hard on the wife's pussy trying to milk every last
drop of cunt juice from her. She felt the husband's cock shrink in her ass and
then slowly back out making an audible popping sound. Peggy's ass was still
high in the air and her thighs were aching. The husband lovingly caressed
Peggy's shapely ass cheeks.  
  
"Well done, well done Peggy," a voice congratulated her.  
  
Peggy then realized that the others had gathered around to watch her and the
black couple. Peggy felt as though she had now reached total debauchery. She
lay prone on the mat as she rested. Thoughts flashed through her mind as she
recovered and she realized that she had fucked or sucked every cock in the
room. She had eaten every pussy and she had hers eaten buy a number of men and
women. Peggy had been butt fucked more times than she could remember. The she
thought of Pete and she wondered what he had done and if he had enjoyed
himself.  
  
After the party on the ride home Peggy could still feel her ass tingling. She
wondered if she had taken that black dick in her ass right after she got home
from the Bahamas would it have been easier for her. Nonetheless she managed to
handle it eventually without any damage. Peggy dozed in the car as Pete drove
her home. When Peggy entered the house she heard her husband snoring in the
bedroom so she decided to hit the Jacuzzi. Peggy dropped her clothes and
walked naked out onto the pool deck and slipped into the hot tub. She relaxed
as the jets caressed her achy but sensuous body. Peggy located her favorite
jets and used them to massage her pussy and her asshole. The jets douched her
holes as they massaged the vaginal and sphincter muscles.  
  
After the Jacuzzi bath, Peggy slept naked in the guest bedroom. She knew her
husband would be getting up early for his golf foursome and she didn't want to
be disturbed. Peggy ended up sleeping in until noon on Sunday. Once again she
decided to spend the day relaxing and recovering. Peggy had not expected to
have to handle another big black dick so soon after her Bahamas trip, so she
definitely needed to rest and let her body recover.  
  
A SWINGER'S FOLLOW-UP  
  
Pete and Peggy took a limo to pick up Paulie and Sophia. They were to dine at
one of Paris' renowned restaurants. When Sophia got into the limo Peggy was
immediately taken with her. Sophia had to be at least 10 years younger than
her husband and she resembled a young Sophia Loren. Sophia had dark brown
almost black hair, her eyes were brown and mysterious and she possessed that
Mediterranean dark intriguing look. Her figure showed off a generous bust,
narrow waist that flowed into her shapely hips and killer ass.  
  
Sophia took note of the visual assessments by Peggy and Pete and Sophia was
satisfied that they liked what they saw. The limo dropped them at the
restaurant and they dined for several hours. During the dinner the
conversation was mostly business and information sharing about Paris and the
University. However the two couples were aware of the sexually charged
atmosphere surrounding them. Following dinner the two couples returned to the
hotel and Peggy and Pete were invited to join Paulie and Sophia for a night
cap in their room. The four of them entered the hotel suite and Paulie poured
cognacs for everyone.  
  
"Let the men enjoy their cognacs while you and I get better acquainted,"
Sophia told Peggy as she took her hands in hers.  
  
Sophia led Peggy to the center of the room where she embraced her and kissed
her. Peggy kissed her back reveling in her beauty. Sophia began to undress
Peggy. She unbuttoned Peggy's suit jacket and removed it, then she unbuttoned
Peggy's blouse and removed it as well. Sophia was pleased to see that Peggy
did not wear a bra and she gently massaged the American girl's tits. Sophia
rolled Peggy's nipples in between her fingers and then dipped her head down to
take them one at a time in her mouth and roll them in her teeth. Peggy sighed
with pleasure and secretly wished the beautiful Italian woman would move
faster.  
  
Sophia's mouth left Peggy's tits and then kissed her once again plunging her
tongue deep into Peggy's throat taking her breath away. As she kissed her
Sophia continued to caress Peggy's tits with her hands. Sophia trailed her
kisses down Peggy's face and throat back to her breasts. Sophia lingered at
Peggy's breasts momentarily and then descended across her abs to her waist.
Sophia unhooked Peggy's skirt and slowly lowered it to the floor. Sophia
lifted Peggy's legs one at a time clear of her skirt and then ran her hands up
her legs to the waistband of Peggy's thong panty.  
  
Isabelle caressed Peggy's shapely buttocks before she pulled her thong down
her legs. Sophia teasingly slowly lowered Peggy's thong down her legs and then
removed it as she had her skirt. Peggy was trembling with desire but Sophia
made her wait as she took her time with the American. Sophia then rolled
Peggy's thigh high nylons down and off her legs. Peggy was dripping with
desire and her pussy was oozing her excitement. Sophia took one swipe of
Peggy's pussy with her tongue and then stood up.  
  
"Now you may undress me," Sophia said as if giving Peggy permission.  
  
With her hands shaking due to her uncontrollable lust, Peggy began to undress
Sophia. Sophia was wearing a black cocktail dress and it fell to the floor as
Peggy unhooked and unzipped it. Sophia stood there in her bra, panty and
nylons and she was a specimen of beauty. Peggy unfastened Sophia's bra and her
breasts burst forward. Peggy took her beautiful tits in her hands and massaged
them emitting a pleasure moan from Sophia. Peggy salivated over Sophia's big
luscious tits with their dark engorged nipples. She sucked on Sophia's nipples
as she molded the large firm globes in her hands. Peggy fell in love with
Sophia's tits.  
  
Sophia reminded Peggy that there was more and Peggy next removed the beautiful
young woman's nylons. They were thigh highs with elastic tops just as Peggy
had worn. Peggy remained on her knees after removing Sophia's nylons and
stared directly at her panty covered pussy. Peggy then grabbed the panty at
the waistband and slowly unveiled Sophia's treasure. Sophia has a patch of
black pubic hair above her delectable looking pussy. It was obvious that she
kept it trim otherwise Peggy would have been staring at a black forest. Peggy
grasped Sophia's firm fleshy ass and pulled her toward her face. Peggy then
buried her face in Sophia's bush and licked frantically at her pussy. Sophia
moaned with pleasure but then she reached down and pulled Peggy to her feet.  
  
"Let's pleasure each other," Sophia said as she led Peggy to the large bed.  
  
Both beautiful women lay down on their sides in a 69 position and began to eat
each other's delicious pussy. They tongued each other and sought out each
other's clit. Peggy was pleased that Sophia had a large clit and it was like
sucking a tiny dick. Sophia went wild when Peggy sucked and nibbled on her
clit and she strove to return the favor to Peggy. The two women brought
themselves off rather quickly but continued to eat each other as the juices
flowed into their mouths. Peggy and Sophia felt the presence of other bodies
on the bed as Paulie got behind Peggy and Pete got behind Sophia.  
  
"Go ahead Pete, she loves it in the ass," Paulie told Pete.  
  
"As does Peggy," Pete replied.  
  
Both men eased their lubricated cocks into the respective assholes of the two
women. Sophia obviously handled Pete's intrusion easier then Peggy did
Paulie's. For Peggy this was like the Bahamas all over again, God he was
thick, Peggy thought to herself. Paulie was considerate and allowed Peggy time
to adjust to his size before he started to fuck her ass hard. Soon both men
were fucking the women's asses frantically as their hips slapped against their
buttocks and pushed their bodies into each other. Peggy and Sophia eat each
other's pussy with a fury as the dicks in their asses raced toward their
orgasms.  
  
Pete fired a huge amount of cum in Sophia's asshole as did Paulie in Peggy's.
The two women upon feeling the warm liquid fill their rectums came in each
other's mouth coating each other's face with an abundance of female nectar. In
a somewhat bizarre act Pete slipped his cock from Sophia's ass and fed it to
Peggy who instinctively took it in her mouth. Paulie did the same with Sophia
and the foursome made quite an erotic picture with the women sucking cocks
through each other's legs.  
  
Sophia got up and retrieved her traveling companion a double headed dildo that
was easily 18" long and 6" around about the same size as her husbands 9" cock.
The dildo had two realistic looking cocks at either end with a large set of
fake balls in the middle. Sophia turned Peggy toward her and inserted one end
of the cock in her pussy and the other end in her own pussy. The two women
began to slowly fuck each other with the large fake phallus as they rubbed
each other's tits. The fake cock filled both women's pussies snugly and stayed
in constant contact with their clits. They fucked each other this way until
they both orgasmed again, shaking and holding tight to each other as tremors
moved their bodies.  
  
The two women were rolled over on their sides by Paulie and Pete so that they
were facing them. Paulie took the double headed dildo and inserted an end in
his wife's ass and the other end in Peggy's ass. The two women gasped as the
length of the dildo filled their assholes. Paulie slid his rock hard cock into
Peggy's pussy and Pete followed suit by fucking Sophia's pussy. The two men
pounded the women's pussies and by doing drove the double dildo deeper into
their anal channels. The four of men were moaning and groaning in ecstasy and
the men rapidly approached another orgasm and the women were not far behind.  
  
Paulie exploded into Peggy's hot pussy just before Pete filled Sophia's twat
with his spunk. Peggy and Sophia were out of control as their hips slammed
into their male partners and their asses smashed against one another. Paulie
and Pete pulled their deflated cocks out of the two women and watched them as
they sub-consciously continued to fuck their asses on the fake double cock.
Soon the two beauties slowed down as their intense orgasms subsided and they
lay there back to back seemingly coupled by the fake cock in their assholes.  
  
The rest of the night and way into the early morning hours they experienced
with more copulations and positions. Peggy was triple fucked with Sophia
underneath her and the dildo in her pussy, Paulie in her ass and Pete in her
mouth. Then the scene was repeated with Sophia having the dildo in her pussy,
Pete in her ass and her husband in her mouth. The last thing Peggy remembered
was Paulie fucking her pussy while Pete was in her ass and she was eating
Sophia's pussy. It turned out to be a successful business meeting for Pete.  
  
BACK TO NORMAL -- AS NORMAL AS THINGS COULD BE  
  
Peggy had had a jam packed month of sex. She laughed to herself when she
guessed that she must have had 30 to 40 feet of cock in her over the past four
weeks. Peggy was looking forward to getting back to her normal routine for
while if one could call her routine normal.  
  
When Peggy arrived at work on Monday she received some stunning news. Gloria
had been assaulted apparently related to the recent layoffs at the office.
Gloria was implementing the process improvements recommended by the consulting
firm and those improvements had included some job eliminations. Unfortunately
the positions eliminated were those held by long term employees whose
livelihood depended on their jobs.  
  
Peggy sought out Anna to find out what happened. Anna was visibly shaken from
the attack on Gloria when they met at the office. Peggy and Anna went into
Gloria's office and closed and locked the door so that they could talk in
private. Anna related the story as she had gotten it from Gloria.  
  
"She worked late Friday night and she was getting into her car when a van
pulled up and three men grabbed her. They put a hood over her head, tied her
hands and drove her to some vacant building. They kept calling her an
obnoxious dyke as they assaulted her," Anna told Peggy.  
  
"What did they do to her? Is she all right? Did she go to the hospital?" Peggy
fired the questions at Anna.  
  
"It was awful. They fucked her, sodomized her and made her suck their cocks.
When she came home that night her clothes were torn, she wasn't wearing
panties and she had dried cum all over her body," Anna revealed and then
added, "She's at home now resting but she is still in shock."  
  
"Did you call the police? They could get the DNA from the semen," Peggy asked.  
  
"No, Anna wouldn't let me. She said the guys threatened her with physical harm
if she went to the police. They threatened to cut off her tits and disfigure
her if she reported the attack. She just wanted me to bathe her and douche her
so that she was rid of all male semen," Anna shared.  
  
"Oh my God, she should have called the police. Now she doesn't have any
evidence and her case would be all circumstantial," Peggy said as she sighed.  
  
"She's thinking about transferring to another office or resigning from the
company. The men told her that if she didn't stop the layoffs that there would
be another attack and this time it would be very physical," Anna relayed to
Peggy and then said, "I feel terrible. I should have been with her but I was
out with Trevor."  
  
Peggy was stunned when she heard that Anna and Trevor had gotten together on
their own. "You and Trevor went out on a date?"  
  
"Yes we have been dating ever since you got us together. I didn't tell Gloria
and you because I wanted to see how things worked out. We think that we are in
love. I know that sounds odd coming from me but I really like being with him,"
Anna confessed.  
  
"Wow that is a huge surprise but I am happy for you. There is no reason why
you can't enjoy sex with both men and women. I hope you two will be happy
together," Peggy told Anna.  
  
"What is going to happen with Gloria?" Peggy asked.  
  
"She is going to move back in to the hotel for awhile until she decides what
to do. She is afraid to be home alone and I am too," Anna replied.  
  
"Where are you staying?" Peggy inquired.  
  
"I'm still at the apartment but I'm thinking of moving to the hotel too," Anna
answered and then sobbed slightly.  
  
Peggy took the pretty girl in her arms and hugged her. "Why don't you come and
stay with me at my house. We have plenty of room and then you'll be closer to
Trevor," Peggy offered.  
  
"Really, oh my God that would be wonderful," Anna accepted.  
  
"No problem, after work tonight we'll swing by the apartment so that you can
pick up some things and then you can stay with me," Peggy confirmed.  
  
The two women then left Gloria's office and returned to their own desks. Peggy
wondered what would become of Gloria over the next several weeks. That evening
Peggy and Anna stopped by the apartment and Peggy helped Anna pack up for an
extended stay at the house.  
  
Once at the house Peggy made dinner for them as her husband elected to stay at
the club to eat and play cards. Anna unpacked her things and settled into the
guest bedroom as Peggy prepared dinner. After dinner Anna helped with the
dishes and cleanup, then Peggy poured then a stiff after dinner drink and they
sat in the sun room. They chatted for awhile as they sipped their drinks and
then Anna said that she wanted to shower before she went to bed that night.  
  
Peggy smiled and said, "I'll join you."  
  
Then they both stripped naked to shower together. They entered the shower and
relaxed under the warm cascade of water. Then they began to wash each other's
body. They were both getting turned on again as they always seemed to be
insatiable. Anna pushed Peggy back against the shower wall and smiled wickedly
at her as Anna dropped slowly to her knees. As Anna spread Peggy's legs she
couldn't conceal a moan, and Peggy had to bite her lip to stifle her gasps as
she felt Anna's hot breath on her pussy. Anna started to place delicate kisses
upon Peggy's naked thighs and the sensation of her wet lips on Peggy's warm
skin sent shockwaves of excitement through her. Anna ran a fingertip down
Peggy's slit and she groaned with pleasure as Anna's fingers honed in on
Peggy's now swollen clit.  
  
Anna inhaled the sweet odor of Peggy's pussy, savoring the musky smell and her
tongue darted out as she lapped excitedly at her pussy. Next she pulled
Peggy's pussy lips open to expose every fold of her pink pussy. Anna darted
her tongue in and out of Peggy's now dripping cunt as she used her tongue like
a little cock. Anna used her thumb to rub Peggy's clit as she dipped her
fingers into Peggy's soaking pussy, getting one of them nice and wet and then
slid it into Peggy's tight asshole. Anna started to switch between sucking
Peggy's clit into her hot mouth and sliding her fingers into Peggy's hot pussy
and one into her ass. Peggy groaned as she often did with anal penetration.
Peggy clearly enjoyed Anna's finger in her. Soon the intensity in Peggy's ass,
pussy and clit built up to a boiling point and she came noisily her juices
spilt from her and into Anna's awaiting mouth.  
  
Next Peggy turned Anna so that she is spread-eagled with her hands against the
wall of the shower and Peggy watched as the rivulets of water from the shower
coursed down her beautiful body and ran between her legs. Peggy started to
place gentle kisses all over Anna's body beginning at her shoulders and kissed
downward across her back to her curvy firm ass. Peggy began to lick and kiss
Anna's hips planting kisses all over her creamy smooth sensitive skin. Peggy
couldn't help herself from gently nibbling the cheeky flesh of Anna's ass.
Anna gave off a playful yelp and wiggled her bottom in delight. As Peggy
kissed the inside of Anna's thighs she heard her groan with passion as Peggy's
mouth moved steadily up her thighs toward her pussy.  
  
Peggy loved the smell of Anna's pussy and she was desperate to taste her
again. Peggy sat between Anna's legs and probed her luscious pussy gently with
her tongue licking Anna's clit, which swelled immediately to Peggy's touch.
Peggy next enveloped Anna's clit with her mouth and rolled it between her
teeth emitting squeals of delight from Anna signaling Peggy that she was
driving her wild. Peggy continued to eat her, lick her and probe Anna's tight
sweet hole with her tongue. Then Peggy slipped a finger into Anna's dripping
pussy and finger fucked her while she sucked and nibbled her swollen clit.  
  
Peggy felt Anna's clit swell and stiffen as she grabbed Peggy by the hair,
forcing Peggy's tongue deeper inside. Anna ground her clit against Peggy and
her body quaked with orgasm. Peggy heard her breathing and moaning become
uncontrollable as Anna continued to push against Peggy's face, grinding her
pussy against her and cumming all over her face. Peggy hungrily sucked up
Anna's juices. Both of them stood under the water for a few more minutes
relishing their pleasure before leaving the shower. They then dried each other
with fluffy towels. They went to bed naked and held each other in a warm
embrace. They made love again that night before Peggy returned to her own bed.  
  
THE DAYS AFTER  
  
Peggy informed Anna that she could have Trevor over to the house anytime that
Anna wanted to. Anna waited until Peggy's nights were occupied with her tennis
and sex partners. So when Peggy was with Joan and the girls after the women's
mixer on Wednesday night, Trevor was over the house balls deep in Anna's pussy
and ass. On Friday when Peggy was with Bill after mixed doubles, Trevor was
back for more action with Anna.  

Saturday morning Anna and Peggy made love in the morning and in the afternoon;
Peggy was back to the club. Anna called Trevor and he was at Peggy's house in
a New York second. Within minutes Trevor and Anna were naked in Anna's bed
with Trevor's impressive cock buried in Anna's sweet pussy.  
  
While Trevor and Anna were fucking up a storm Peggy was in Todd's office bent
over his desk as he drilled her ass once again. Todd had already fucked
Peggy's pussy but he had no trouble getting hard again for her hot ass. Todd
loved fucking Peggy when she was bent over the desk with her tennis skirt
flipped up over her back. He loved watching his cock slide in and out of her
curvy ass and he loved it when her buttocks jiggled as he fucked her. Once
Todd had cum in Peggy's ass she made her way down to the swimming pool to hook
up with the life guards.  
  
That particular Saturday Peggy was surprised to see four lifeguards working
that day. She knew Ben and Curtis but she had never met the other two young
men. She admired their youthful hard fit bodies as she approached the pool.
Peggy was sure that Ben and Curtis had kept their mouths shut but she had to
decide what to do that evening since the other two guards were there.  
  
"Hi Mrs. Sanford, going to get a few laps in?" Ben yelled.  
  
"I was hoping to, it's not too late is it?" Peggy called back.  
  
"Nope, never too late for you Mrs. Sanford," Ben answered.  
  
Peggy smiled at how the young men still called her Mrs. Sanford even though
their cocks had been in her mouth, pussy and ass. They did call her Peggy when
they were having sex but they were always formal in public. Peggy dove in and
began swimming her laps. The four life guards watched as her graceful body
knifed through the water. As Peggy swam she got hornier and hornier thinking
about Ben and Curtis and she decided that if she had to take on the other two
life guards she would.  
  
As it turned out however the other two guards had left by closing time. Peggy
got out of the pool and smiled at Ben and Curtis as she walked toward the
storage building. Ben and Curtis followed the shapely Peggy into the building,
their cock already getting stiff in the swim trunks. Ben closed and locked the
door behind them and then they both approached Peggy.  
  
Peggy was wearing her skin tight one piece suit that showed off every curve on
her body. Ben unzipped the back of Peggy's suit all the way down to the crack
in her ass. Curtis slipped the straps from Peggy's arms and lowered the suit
over her sensitive tits. Peggy's nipples were already erect and the material
of the bathing suit got caught on them as it was lowered over her breasts.
Peggy gasped as her overly sensitive nipples popped free. Ben then pulled
Peggy's bathing suit down below her buttocks and once again he marveled at her
hot shapely ass.  
  
Curtis fondled Peggy's tits in his hands and let the nipples slide between his
fingers as Ben cupped the cheeks of Peggy's curvy ass in both hands. "We
missed you Peggy," Ben whispered.  
  
Peggy let her hands drop and she found the two erections contained in the swim
trunks. She managed to pull down each boy's suit far enough to free his erect
cock. Peggy took the two throbbing erections in her hands and said, "I've
missed you boys too."  
  
The three of them stroked and caressed each other for several minutes before
Peggy dropped to her knees and began sucking on both cocks. She held a cock in
each hand and she alternated sucking them. Ben was the first to cum and Peggy
took his youthful load into her mouth swallowing every drop. Then it was
Curtis' turn to cum and he too filled Peggy's mouth with a voluminous youthful
discharge. Peggy teased the two life guards as she continued to nibble on
their cock heads keeping them erect. Then it was Peggy's turn and she wanted
to be fucked standing up.  
  
Ben slipped a well lubed cock into Peggy's ass and Curtis put his cock in her
overheated pussy. The boys had to dip down to get their cocks into Peggy's
holes but they managed. All three of them still had their bathing suits down
around their knees as they fucked. Peggy went wild with the two cocks in her
as the pressure of them driving up into her was an erotic sensation. Peggy had
multiple orgasms before the two boys ejaculated into the holes. Peggy's climax
was so intense that Ben and Curtis had to hold her up between them until they
shot their loads.  
  
Then Peggy was lowered to the floor of the storage building and stripped oh
her bathing suit. Ben and Curtis removed their suits as well so that the three
of them were completely naked. This time it was Curtis who took Peggy's ass as
Ben fucked her pussy. Peggy straddled Ben and lowered her cunt onto his cock.
Curtis then filled her asshole with his revived cock. It took quite awhile
before the two boys came again and they drove Peggy insane as she had a
continuous string of orgasms. Peggy felt that she had come as close as ever to
another poly orgasmic experience but it just came up short when the boys shot
their wads for a third time.  
  
As always they cleaned up with the pool towels and then Peggy made her way to
the ladies locker room. She decided to pass on visiting the lounge that night
as she had had enough cock for the day and she was anxious to get back to
Anna. Peggy looked forward to holding Anna in her arms and sharing their
experiences of the day with each other. Besides, Peggy had a date with Bill in
the morning.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 10


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
A SURPRISE VACATION  
  
At the office Peggy learned that Gloria was transferred to another division in
the company and she would be relocated. Anna also was relocated as she
remained Gloria's assistant. A new executive replaced Gloria and he took over
the process improvement program. This guy looked like he could take care of
himself but he also had bodyguards assigned to him. Things were very tense at
the office and Peggy was pleased that she had here sexual outlet at the club.  
  
Then her husband shocked Peggy by announcing that he had booked a three week
golf vacation in France. Three other guys from the club were also going and
they were bringing their wives. Peggy's husband told her that she was welcome
to come along and although she usually passed on golf junkets she was not
going to pass on the chance to go to France. Her husband told her that they
would be staying in the Bordeaux region of France and that there were many
things to do in addition to golf.  
  
Peggy was thrilled with the thought of being in France for three weeks. She
had to take an unpaid leave of absence from her job but the money wasn't even
a concern.  
  
On the flight over to France, Peggy looked over the brochure. The guys and
their wives would be playing a number of golf courses in the Bordeaux region
including the Medoc les Vignes golf course and the Lacanau golf course.
According to her husband these courses were very beautiful and very special.
Peggy did not play golf so she would not be joining the other wives on the
course. They would be staying at the Relais de Margaux, a prestigious hotel in
the area. Nearby there was a spa that offered original and exclusive skin care
based on a harmonious combination of hot natural water and the health and
beauty enhancing properties of grapes and wines. Baths and massages were also
available. Peggy could feel her skin tingling already just from the thought of
a handsome Frenchman massaging her sensuous body.  
  
After the plane landed and after they cleared customs and claimed their
luggage, a representative from an international golf organization met the four
couples and escorted them to their ground transportation. All the transfers
had been prearranged and the couples were soon off to the Bordeaux region. The
ride through the French countryside was beautiful and the couples took in the
scenery. Once they arrived at the Relais de Margaux they were met by cute
young Frenchmen who handled their luggage.  
  
Within minutes the couples were in their separate rooms unpacking their bags
and hanging up their clothes. They agreed to meet in the hotel lobby at 1:00
PM and have lunch together. Then they would check out the amenities of the
hotel. The golf tee times had already been set for the next day at the Medoc
les Vignes golf course. Of course Peggy would not be playing and she was
already looking forward to her massage. The four couples had a delightful meal
and then they walked around the prestigious hotel and grounds. The gardens
were impeccably maintained and the flowers were beautiful. Peggy stopped by
the front desk to make arrangements for her spa treatment and massage. The
hotel provided complimentary transportation to the spa every hour and by
special request. Peggy made her appointment for 10:00 AM in the morning.  
  
THE SPA TREATMENT  
  
That Monday morning Peggy stayed in bed as the others caught the shuttle for
the golf course. Peggy's husband told her that they were going to play another
18 holes after lunch and that they would all go together for dinner later that
evening. Peggy finally moved at about 8:30 AM and she showered, dressed and
had a continental breakfast in the hotel restaurant. Peggy noticed that the
young French staff checked her out as she moved about the hotel. They seemed
to be whispering to each other as they peeked at her. Peggy was sure they were
discussing her age and why she was with people in their late 60's and early
70's.  
  
Peggy decided to tease the staff and she what kind of a reaction she could get
from them. Before she took the shuttle to the spa she returned to her room and
selected a light summer dress to wear. She opted to not wear nylons, a bra or
panties. When she stood in a doorway the light passed through her dress and
showed the outline of her shapely legs. Peggy checked the reaction of the
staff and she was pleased with their behavior. Peggy then boarded the shuttle
for the spa and she felt the eyes of the bell staff on her. They were probably
hoping for a gust of wind to blow her dress up and confirm their suspicions
that she was not wearing panties. Peggy sat down and the driver took her to
the spa.  
  
It was a short ride to the spa and Peggy was greeted by the receptionist, a
very pretty young French girl named Amelie. The girl spoke perfect English but
with the sexiest French accent. Peggy was handed off to another pretty French
girl named Daniele who showed Peggy to the baths and lockers. Daniele was
surprised when Peggy slipped off her summer dress and was naked under it.
Daniele blushed slightly at Peggy's boldness and then handed Peggy a very
fluffy soft robe. Then Daniele showed Peggy to the baths where she would relax
until Daniele came back for her. Peggy eased into the warm scented water and
she felt her skin tingle in the natural water enhanced with grapes and wine.  
  
Peggy wondered what Daniele might tell the other attendants about being naked
under her dress. Peggy was already feeling naughty and she was enjoying
herself. Thirty minutes later Daniele returned and handed thick soft towels to
Peggy so that she could dry her body. Then Peggy put the robe back on and
followed the girl to the massage room. Peggy was then introduced to her
masseuse a handsome young Frenchman named Henri.  
  
With complete confidence, Peggy took off her robe and got up on the massage
table. She lay face down on the table and she did not ask for a towel to cover
her lower body. Henri smiled as Peggy got on her stomach and then he looked at
her beautiful ass. He felt his cock stir in his own pants as he thought about
the possibility of sliding his big cock into her curvy ass. Henri took some
massage oil and began rubbing it into Peggy's shoulders and back. Peggy cooed
as it did feel good.  
  
Henri worked magic with his hands as they moved all over Peggy's upper body
and she became totally relaxed. Henri then moved his hands to her legs
beginning with her feet and calves. Peggy was surprised that Henri had
bypassed her ass and focused on her legs. Henri massaged Peggy's calves and
then his hands moved higher to her thighs. He took his time with her thighs
massaging one at a time and at times he came dangerously close to her pubic
area but he never touched her pussy. Peggy wanted to grab his hand and thrust
it into her vagina.  
  
Then Henri put an ample amount of oil on his hands and began to massage
Peggy's buttocks. Peggy trembled at first and then relaxed as Henri massaged
her ass. Peggy was in a dreamy state when she felt Henri hand slid into the
crack of her ass. Then a familiar thing happened to her as a tingle ran
through her body. Peggy's ass was so sensitive. Recognizing her pleasure,
Henri allowed his fingertip to brush her nether hole. Peggy's body twitched
not in alarm but in excitement. Henri knew that he was rushing things a bit
but Peggy seemed like a very sensuous woman in need of a good fuck.  
  
Peggy's mind was racing and she was excited. She knew it was taboo for him to
touch her there but she also enjoyed it. Then she felt Henri's finger probe
her anus once again and she remained still and quiet as he had his way with
her nether hole. Henri sensed her submissive state and took it to the next
step. Henri had to be sure with clients because he didn't want them freaking
out and complaining to management. Henri liked his job and he offered services
to lonely women but only when he was absolutely sure of their desire. He eased
his finger into Peggy's ass little by little until his finger was buried in
her rectum. Peggy remained still and allowed Henri to finger her asshole and
she felt tingles run through her body. Henri wormed his finger around in her
ass and then he slowly removed it.  
  
Peggy was in state of desire when Henri rolled her over on her back as he
spoke, "Time to do the front now."  
  
Peggy had expected him to fuck her ass and she was disappointed that he hadn't
but she allowed herself to be turned over; then she closed her eyes as Henri's
hands rubbed oil all over the front of her body. He began with her shoulders
and neck and then descended to her breasts. Peggy's nipples were hard as rocks
when Henri massaged her breasts and rolled the extended nubs in his fingers.
Then his hands moved lower to Peggy's thighs skipping her hips and pubes. He
massaged each leg separately lifting it to his shoulder and rubbing it all the
way to her pussy. His hands would occasionally graze her bushy cunt and Peggy
would flinch in response. Once again she was in a state of desire and she felt
the need to orgasm.  
  
"Do you need to cum Peggy?" Henri whispered to her.  
  
Peggy just closed her eyes and nodded yes. Henri smiled and he was pleased how
easy this had been the first time with this American woman. He gently rubbed
Peggy's pussy with the massage oil and sought out her erect clit. Henri pushed
two fingers into her pussy, rubbed her clit with his thumb and located her
G-spot with two fingers. Peggy covered her mouth with her arm as an orgasm
rocked her pretty body. She kept her eyes shut as her body jerked and spasmed
on Henri's fingers. Henri removed his fingers from Peggy's pussy and brought
them to his nose. He was pleased with her aroma. Henri's cock was throbbing in
his pants and he was anxious to cum but he wanted Peggy's ass first.  
  
Henri rolled her over so that she was face down on the table again and then he
returned his attention to her ass. He kneaded her gorgeous ass cheeks and as
he massaged her ass he put an ample amount of oil on her asshole. Then Henri
began to probe her asshole first with one and then two fingers. Before long
his fingers were moving easily in and out of Peggy's thoroughly lubed asshole.
He lifted Peggy up by her hips until her ass was in the air as she rested her
head on the massage table. He removed his fingers, stripped off his clothes
and climbed up on the table with Peggy. He positioned the head of his cock at
the entrance to her ass. As he eased his cock into her bunghole he heard Peggy
gasp and hold her breath. He assuredly told her to relax and enjoy the moment.  
  
Peggy moaned as the big French cock entered her ass. Ever since Henri touched
her ass that day Peggy knew that she would give herself to him. Now that his
cock was in her ass Peggy was his as he pleased to do with her. As Henri eased
his cock into her ass the head cleared her sphincter and Peggy uttered an
audible gasp. As always the entry was snug but brief as Henri's thick cock
worked its way deeper and deeper into Peggy's ass.  
  
Peggy sighed loudly as she felt her anal channel being stretched again. Henri
continued to ease his cock in and out of her asshole feeding her an additional
inch at a time, each time waiting until she relaxed. It seemed to take awhile
before his entire cock was lodged deep in her ass. Henri was so hot that he
shot his load immediately when his cock was fully embedded in Peggy's ass.
Henri stayed hard however as he always did as he knew that he could cum two,
three and even four times without removing his cock from a woman's asshole.
Peggy felt the warm cum shoot into her rectum and it felt good; a feeling that
Peggy never tired of. She liked the soothing feel it gave her ravaged asshole
but she felt unbelievably full of semen. Henri started to fuck her with long
deliberate strokes as he admired her beautiful ass accepting his impressive
cock. Henri stroked her marvelous ass cheeks and told her how good she looked
in this position with his dick skewering her luscious ass.  
  
Henri felt his second orgasm start down in his balls and rush up through his
cock flooding Peggy's rectum again. He came more than he expected and cum soon
filled her asshole to overflowing and backed up coating his cock and running
down the inside of her thighs. However Henri was not done with Peggy and he
continued fucking her tight ass. Her rectum held his cock tightly and Henri
felt as if he could stay hard forever in Peggy's beautiful ass.  
  
Henri was so turned on as he watched his cock saw in and out of her beautiful
ass. Peggy had her head turned to the side of the massage table and she was
gripping the sides with both hands as Henri fondled her shapely buttocks and
plowed into her. Henri could feel the verge of yet another big orgasm and it
felt like it started in his toes. All of a sudden it let loose and he filled
her asshole with cum. His cock seemed to swell up bigger than ever and it
seemed that his spunk had no where to escape.  
  
He kept slowly fucking her ass until his cock started to soften. Peggy' ass
involuntarily was milking his cock draining it of all his seed. When Henri's
cock slipped from her asshole with an audible pop, his cum shot out and ran
down the back of her legs and over her pussy. It looked like Peggy was
shooting cum out of her ass. She collapsed face down on the table and Henri
stroked her buns lovingly as she lay quietly. Henri was drained and he knew he
had nothing left for Peggy's pussy.  
  
When Peggy rolled over onto her back, Henri dipped his head between her legs
and began to eat her pussy. He would eat Peggy to several orgasms before her
massage was over. Once Henri was sure that Peggy was satisfied he stopped
eating her pussy. He looked down at the ravished Peggy and caressed her
breasts and toyed with her nipples. Henri then used towels to wipe Peggy's
body clean and then he wiped his own body as well.  
  
"Peggy I hope that you enjoyed your massage and I hope that you will visit us
again. If it is more convenient for you, I can also come to your hotel," Henri
told her.  
  
"I would like that. Do you ever bring any assistants with you when you visit
your clients?" Peggy asked sexily.  
  
"I can I have two young interns who I am training. I could bring them with me
if you like," Henri offered.  
  
"I would like that," Peggy replied making her wishes clearly understood.  
  
"You can make the appointment at the front desk when you check out today,"
Henri said as he put his clothes back on.  
  
Peggy stood up and Henri held her robe for her as she slipped it on. "Daniele
will be back soon and she will take you the showers so that you may wash."  
  
Henri then took Peggy's hand and kissed it. "I look forward to our next time,"
Henri said and then he left the room.  
  
Minutes later Daniele returned and escorted Peggy to the showers where Daniele
waited for Peggy to wash. Peggy dried off with the fluffy towels and put her
robe back on. Then Daniele led Peggy back to the locker area where Peggy
slipped her dress on over her naked body. Daniele then led Peggy back to
reception area where Peggy paid the Claude including a generous tip for Henri.
Peggy then made an appointment for that Thursday, the day that Henri was
available to make house calls. The receptionist called the hotel for the
shuttle to take Peggy back to the hotel.  
  
Once Peggy returned to the hotel she picked up some information on the wine
tours offered in the Bordeaux region. She sat in the lobby lounge and looked
over the different tour offerings. She had decided to take a wine tour on
Tuesday while her husband and the other three couples were golfing. As Peggy
perused the brochures a handsome Frenchman entered the lobby lounge and sat
across from her. Peggy looked up and the Frenchman lifted his glass politely
and smiled to acknowledge her. Peggy smiled back and nodded her head,  
  
"Pardon but I see that you are looking at the wine tour brochures. Are you
thinking about a tour?" the Frenchman asked as he glanced at Peggy's shapely
legs.  
  
Peggy studied the Frenchman momentarily and noticed that he was wearing very
expensive casual clothing. He looked good with his tan slacks and French blue
shirt. Peggy noticed his leather shoes and she knew that they easily cost a
few hundred dollars. "Yes, actually I was thinking about going on a tour
tomorrow,' Peggy replied.  
  
Peggy then explained the arrangement she had with her husband and the three
couples playing golf. "I see, well then if I may be so bold. May I offer you a
private tour? My colleague and I have several wineries to visit tomorrow and I
would be pleased if you came along," the Frenchman offered.  
  
Peggy studied the man closer and see liked what she saw. "Forgive me for being
so rude, my name is Claude," he said.  
  
"I'm Peggy, pleased to meet you Claude," Peggy replied.  
  
"The pleasure is mine Peggy," he said in his charming French accent and then
added, "Oh here is my colleague now."  
  
Peggy looked up and saw another handsome Frenchman approach them. "Savoir
Claude," the man said and then he smiled at Peggy.  
  
"Andre this is Peggy and we were just discussing wine tours. I have invited
her to accompany us tomorrow when we visit the wineries," Claude explained.  
  
"But of course, it will be nice to have a beautiful woman in our company,"
Andre replied as he sat down and then summoned a waiter.  
  
Andre ordered a red wine and then Peggy told him what she had explained to
Claude about the arrangements with her golfing husband and companions. The
three of them chatted awhile longer and then the two Frenchmen excused
themselves after they had agreed to meet in the lobby the next day at 9:00 AM.
Peggy then returned to her room and waited for her husband.  
  
That evening the four couples had a marvelous meal at a nearby restaurant.
Peggy was bored with the conversation and the company as all they did was talk
about their golf game. Peggy's husband asked her what she had planned for the
next day and she told him she was going on a wine tour. He was pleased that
she had made plans but Peggy did not tell him about the two Frenchmen. After
dinner and a few bottles of wine it was time to retire.  
  
THE WINE TOUR  
  
The next morning Peggy met Claude and Andre in the lobby at 9:00 AM as agreed.
Then they left the hotel in a luxury Mercedes and drove to the first winery of
their appointed rounds. As they drove through the countryside Claude described
the four wineries that they were going to visit that day, Claude and Andre had
business with each of the wineries and they told Peggy that she would tour the
wineries while they were conducted their business transactions. Peggy would
also get to taste many Bordeaux wines that day.  

They stopped at two wineries that morning and then they broke for lunch. They
dined at a charming little French bistro and had a very tasty meal. Peggy had
consumed several glasses of wine in the morning and she thankful to get
something in her stomach. After lunch they visited two more wineries in the
afternoon before heading back to the hotel. Peggy had consumed more wine and
she felt lightheaded when she got in the car. She was aware of Claude getting
in the back seat with her but she never gave it a second thought. Claude put
his arm around her and she snuggled up to him in the back seat. As they drove
back to the hotel Claude made advances on Peggy and within minute her tits
were exposed and her panties were down around her ankles.  
  
Claude began kissing Peggy, fondling her breasts and fingering her pussy.
Peggy's raw lust too over her body again and she let herself be man handled by
the seductive Frenchman. He leaned in and sucked on Peggy's tits as he
fingered her pussy under her mini skirt. Peggy leaned back and closed her eyes
as Claude fingered her pussy. Claude then removed his moistened middle finger
from her pussy and slipped it into her warm asshole. Peggy shifted to give him
better access to her ass. Claude then pushed his thumb from the same hand into
Peggy's pussy. He now knew that Peggy liked the double penetration.  
  
Peggy reached over and fished Claude's cock out of his pants and jerked him
off as he continued to finger fuck her ass and pussy. Peggy had a mild orgasm
and Claude could feel her increased wetness on his hand. Peggy spit on her
hand and then stroked Claude toward his orgasm. Peggy liked playing with
Claude's uncut cock and she loved the way the sensitive head slipped out of
the foreskin.  
  
"I'm going to cum Peggy," Claude warned her.  
  
Peggy leaned over and took the vibrant hard cock in her mouth. It only took a
few sucks from Peggy before Claude ejaculated in her mouth. Peggy sucked him
dry before she released the cock from her mouth. Andre pulled the car over to
the side of the road and then Andre got in the back seat with Peggy and Claude
drove the car. The scene was repeated with Andre and then he too came in
Peggy's mouth.  
  
By the time they arrived at the hotel she had sucked off both Frenchmen.
However they were all still horny and Peggy ended up in Claude's room for some
more sex. Claude and Andre removed Peggy's clothes first. Then Claude and
Andre stripped and within minutes the three of them were naked in the bed.
Claude and Andre had rock hard erections and they were ready for action. Peggy
assessed their cocks and she decided that Claude was a little longer and a
little thicker than Andre so Claude would fuck her pussy first while Andre
fucked her in the ass. Andre got some lotion the bathroom so that he could
grease up his cock.  
  
Peggy straddled Claude's body and took his cock in her tiny hand. She guided
the cock into her pussy as she slowly lowered her body to his. Peggy felt
Claude stretch her and fill her cunt with his big dick. She groaned softly as
he fully penetrated her. Peggy leaned forward as Claude pulled her body to him
crushing her tits against his chest.  
  
As she lay there now with Claude's cock deep inside her and Andre's finger
starting to enter her ass Peggy realized that another double penetration was
about to happen. She felt the finger slowly push further and further up her
ass as little by little Andre eased it inside until it was completely in her.
Peggy felt that wonderful full feeling but she was still anxious to take two
cocks in her at once.  
  
Peggy felt the finger slowly withdraw from her ass and she suddenly felt empty
as it plopped out. The empty feeling did not last for long though as she felt
some more lubricant being applied to her. She tensed as she felt the head of
Andre's cock touch her ass and then she felt his fingers probing her tight
asshole again just before the head of his stiff cock pushed against the
entrance. Peggy realized from Andre's patience and control that he had done
this many times before. Andre did not rush to enter her with the risk of pain,
he just kept a firm pressure pushing against her anus, waited for her to relax
and take him inside.  
  
Peggy sighed and leaned against Claude's chest, enjoying the feeling of his
massive cock that was still deep inside her wet cunt. She could feel herself
start to relax and the natural reaction of clenching her ass muscles to resist
entry was slowly reduced. Very, very slowly Peggy relaxed her anus and as she
did, she felt the head of the second stiff cock start to enter her. At first
it felt way to big to fit but gradually Peggy felt the head push a little
further and a little further until, suddenly, her muscles relaxed just enough
to allow the cock head to push inside. Andre remained perfectly still as Peggy
became accustomed to having her anus invaded this way once again. In a very
short time she started to enjoy the feeling of having this second cock inside
her, even if it was just the head at the moment. She felt Andre run his hands
over her back and then move down each side to her tits. Peggy lifted herself
up a little from Claude to allow Andre to touch her. She swooned with
sensations that were starting to flood her body. As she arched her back to
allow Andre to reach her tits she felt his cock move a little further into her
ass.  
  
Claude's cock was still deep in her cunt and not moving as the other one
slowly but surely started to fill her asshole. She felt Claude's breath on her
face and Andre's breath on her neck as they both filled her. Peggy felt
another orgasm start to build as both men kept still as Peggy start to move.
She started moving her hips back and forth a tiny amount, pushing her self
back onto the two cocks, and feeling them both inside her. As she continued
these movements she pushed a little further back each time until her ass was
completely full. She started to ride them back and forth fucking them both at
the same time.  
  
The wonderful feelings between her legs were intense as she started to force
herself down onto both cocks, hungrily trying to get them as deep as she
could. The Frenchmen felt her urgency and started to match her thrusts. As she
thrust back they started to thrust forward, stretching her as they filled both
holes. Peggy started to moan loudly again as she felt a powerful orgasm start
to take over her body. Andre started to roughly squeeze and pull her tits as
his cock filled her ass. Peggy felt both men start to tense as the first
powerful wave of pleasure from this new orgasm swept through her ravaged body.
She screamed loudly, almost out of control, wildly fucking both cocks. She
felt Claude gripping her ass cheeks with some urgency and Andre's hands
holding her tits squeezed even harder, almost painfully, as she felt two loads
of hot spunk spurt inside her. This was enough to send her over the edge. She
felt a powerful orgasm rip through her body causing her to scream as wave
after wave of never ending pleasure rushed through her. Peggy's head was
filled with the sounds of her own screams. All that she could feel was the
intense pleasure sweeping through her body and radiating from between her
legs.  
  
Peggy rolled over and lay on her back as Andre and Claude knelt on either side
of her. Peggy took turns sucking the two cocks bringing them back to an erect
state. Peggy loved playing with the two uncut cocks. She loved skinning them
back and watching the smooth head emerge from its sheath. She ran her thumbs
over the smooth cock heads and she smiled as the two Frenchmen groaned with
delight.  
  
This time Claude would fuck her in the ass with his longer, thicker cock.
Peggy moaned as she lowered her torso and felt the marvelous cock thrust
inside her. Andre held her shapely hips as Peggy felt his rod go into her
pussy like a knife through warm butter. The two of them began to fuck, up and
down, in and out. Peggy's sexually charged body spasmed each time she
descended onto the wonderful weapon that was hammering her pussy. Peggy was
getting what she craved, a good fucking and now she was ready to give in to
any abuse of her body by these two naughty Frenchmen. Peggy then felt Claude's
wonderful thick finger re-enter her ass which heightened her thrills even
more. Peggy gasped and Claude had to hold his finger firmly in Peggy's bottom
as she bucked furiously up and down on Andre's penetrating cock in her cunt.  
  
Peggy felt Claude's finger gradually slide out of her ass although it didn't
stop her from continuing to enjoy the big cock thrusting up into her as Andre
held her hips and brought her down on him every other second. The solid
hardness of Claude's wonderful rampant cock was prodding between her ass
cheeks and Peggy felt it touch her anus. Claude put his hands around her waist
to steady himself as his cock at her rear pushed hard against her ass. It
opened her anus beautifully and slowly moved into Peggy's body. She felt so
wicked and so erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was in heaven,
just pure heaven. Slowly and surely, Claude held Peggy's waist and pushed in
and out, each time going in a little further until his penis was deep inside
Peggy's bottom. His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely bottom as it
filled her asshole. No sounds were audible from Peggy as she held her breath
with the two big cocks implanted deeply within her. Andre and Claude moved
steadfastly and surely up and down, in and out, back and forth. They held to
her hips and waist to keep her in place and to allow their cocks to grind
away. She was pushing hard down onto Andre as he pounded up into her cunt and
she tried to hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of
Claude's ass fucking.  
  
The younger men were controlling their movements very well but Peggy was out
of control as she raced toward another mind shattering orgasm. Claude and
Andre were determined to go on and on, enjoying the married woman who was now
at their mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she started screaming now as two
men just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot body.  
  
Peggy knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot another two loads of
cum inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was
about her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she
was on course for another wonderful orgasm. The two men were pounding her hard
and she could only grunt as she was incapable of speaking. The two Frenchmen
were humping her body up and down onto their cocks that were hitting her holes
with such force.  
  
"Get ready Peggy, we're going to cum inside you again," one of them said.  
  
Peggy had lost all control over her actions. Their actions were such that
Peggy knew that this time they would truly not stop until they had all
ejaculated again and she received their powerful loads gushing into her. Peggy
was already tender and it was still early in the evening.  
  
Claude suddenly stopped thrusting into Peggy's bottom and held onto her
tightly. She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that
the first ejaculation was being fired into her. Andre did not slow up and from
his rapid strokes she knew he was close as well. Andre grunted from under her
and almost stopped completely as he held Peggy's body down firmly on his
thighs. A few more short strokes and he pushed up into her body groaning as
his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could feel the liquids spurt up into her
pussy and her ass and then the two cocks rested within her. The excitement had
pushed Peggy over the top again and, she frantically rubbed her clit against
Andre's cock while it was still hard in her. Peggy didn't care as she had
climaxed again and again, over and over beautifully, erotically and
shamelessly.  
  
Claude and Andre let Peggy rest for awhile as they showered and dressed for
dinner. Then Peggy left their room and returned to her own room. Claude and
Andre were leaving the next day and they invited Peggy to join them for
breakfast in their room before they checked out. Peggy accepted the invitation
and she looked forward to another session with Claude and Andre. Peggy
returned to her room, showered and bathed in preparation for dinner. Later
that evening the four couples dined in another wonderful French restaurant and
had another marvelous meal and incredible wine.  
  
BREAKFAST ON WEDNESDAY  
  
Peggy once again slept in when her husband departed for golf. She rolled over
and checked the time and saw that she still had plenty of time to shower dress
and make the breakfast date with Claude and Andre. Peggy put on a warm-up
outfit opting to go without panties or a bra. Then she made her way to
Claude's room for breakfast. Claude and Andre were only wearing their
undershorts when they greeted Peggy and she was pleased to see them ready for
action. They had already received the room service order so they all ate
breakfast and enjoyed their morning coffee.  
  
After breakfast Claude put the room service cart outside in the hallway and
then the three of them undressed and got in bed. Andre retrieved the lotion
from the bathroom and he prepared Peggy's asshole for another ass fuck as she
knelt on all fours sucking on Claude's cock. Peggy took her time with Claude's
cock licking and sucking it as she skinned back the foreskin. In turn Andre
took his time with Peggy's ass as he loved fondling her shapely buttocks and
fingering her warm chute. Andre soon had his fore finger and his middle finger
in Peggy's ass with his ring finger and pinky in her pussy. He moved his hand
in and out finger fucking both holes at the same time. Both men wanted to take
their time with Peggy that morning and ravish her lovely body.  
  
As Peggy sucked on Claude's cock and was pleasured by Andre's fingers she
still couldn't believe her good fortune. She had only been in France for three
days and already she had sampled three cocks. Peggy then remembered that Henri
and his assistants would be in her room tomorrow to give her a massage. She
wondered how many assistants Henri might bring with him and how many cocks she
would get to sample, but that was tomorrow and for now she was satisfied with
the two impressive cocks in her.  
  
Peggy loved to swirl her tongue around the sensitive head of Claude's uncut
cock. Claude felt his ball sac tighten as he prepared to shoot his load into
Peggy's mouth. Andre had now moved his cock to Peggy's pussy and filled it
with one steady thrust. Peggy groaned as the cock entered her and then she
felt Andre pick up the pace. Both Frenchmen were ready to cum within minutes
but they weren't worried as they had plenty more for the sensuous Peggy.  
  
Claude came first and shot a huge load into Peggy's mouth. Peggy gulped and
swallowed as fast as she could as Claude ejaculated into her mouth. Peggy was
stroking Claude's cock and squeezing the seed from it when she felt Andre's
cum shoot into her womb. Andre's cock pulsed as six streams filled Peggy's
pussy. Both men stayed hard and Andre directed Claude to lie on his back on
the bed. Peggy straddled Claude's body and took his huge cock in her tiny
hand. She guided the cock into her pussy as she slowly lowered her body to
his. Peggy felt Claude stretch her once again and fill her cunt with his big
dick. She groaned softly as he fully penetrated her. Peggy leaned forward as
Claude pulled her body to him crushing her tits against his chest.  
  
As she lay there now with Claude's cock deep inside her and Andre's finger
starting to enter her ass Peggy realized that her desire for another double
penetration was about to come true. She felt the finger slowly push further
and further up her ass little by little Andre eased it inside until it was
completely in her. Peggy felt that wonderful full feeling that she had
experienced before. She loved two real cocks in her at once.  
  
Peggy felt the finger slowly withdraw from her ass and she suddenly felt empty
as it plopped out. The empty feeling did not last for long as Peggy became
aware of Andre climbing onto the bed and kneeling astride her and Claude. She
tensed as she felt the head of Andre's cock touch her ass and then she felt
his fingers probing her tight asshole again just before the head of his stiff
cock pushed against the entrance. Andre did not rush to enter her but he just
kept a firm pressure pushing against her anus, waiting for her to relax and
take him inside. Peggy sighed and leaned against Claude's chest, enjoying the
feeling of his massive cock that was still deep inside her wet cunt. She could
feel herself start to relax and the natural reaction of clenching her ass
muscles to resist entry was slowly reduced. Very, very slowly Peggy relaxed
her anus and as she did, she felt the head of the second stiff cock start to
enter her. Again at first it felt way to big to fit but gradually Peggy felt
the head push a little further and a little further until her muscles relaxed
just enough to allow the cock head to push inside. Andre remained perfectly
still as Peggy became accustomed to having her anus invaded this way. At the
instant of the head entering her ass Peggy had felt a sudden panic and a
little uncomfortable but she overcame those feelings and concentrated on
relaxing. In a very short time she started to enjoy the feeling of having this
second cock inside her, even if it was just the head at the moment. She felt
Andre run his hands over her back and then move down each side to her tits.
Peggy lifted herself up a little from Claude to allow Andre to touch her. She
swooned with sensations that were starting to flood her body. As she arched
her back to allow Andre to reach her tits she felt his cock move a little
further into her ass.  
  
Claude's cock was still deep in her cunt and not moving as the other one
slowly but surely started to fill her asshole. She felt Claude's breath on her
face and Andre's breath on her neck as they both filled her. Peggy felt
another orgasm start to build and realized that she was fulfilling another
wild fantasy. Both men kept still as Peggy started to move. She started moving
her hips back and forth a tiny amount, pushing her self back onto the two
cocks, and feeling them both inside her. As she continued these movements she
pushed a little further back each time until her ass was completely full and
forth fucking them both at the same time.  
  
The wonderful feelings between her legs were intense as she started to force
herself down onto both cocks, hungrily trying to get them as deep as she
could. The Frenchmen felt her urgency and started to match her thrusts. As she
thrust back they started to thrust forward, stretching her as they filled both
holes. Peggy started to moan loudly again as she felt a powerful orgasm begin
to take over her body. Andre began to roughly squeeze and pull her tits as his
cock filled her ass. Peggy felt both men start to tense as the first powerful
wave of pleasure from this new orgasm swept through her ravaged body. She
screamed loudly, almost out of control, wildly fucking both cocks. She felt
Claude gripping her ass cheeks with some urgency and the hands holding her
tits squeezed even harder, almost painfully, as she felt two loads of hot cum
spurt inside her. This was enough to send her over the edge. She screamed and
screamed with what felt like wave after wave of never ending pleasure rushing
through her. Peggy's head was filled with the sounds of her own screams. All
that she could feel was the intense pleasure sweeping through her body and
radiating from between her legs.  
  
Andre pulled out of Peggy's ass and then she rolled off of Claude and flopped
on her back. Peggy just laid there and moaned as the guys stroked her body.
Peggy could still feel the presence of cum in her pussy and ass. But Claude
and Andre were not done yet and as soon as they recovered they were back at
Peggy. Claude moved her to the doggy style position and slipped his cock back
in her pussy. Andre moved around in front of Peggy and offered her his cock to
suck on. Peggy took Andre's cock into her hot sensuous mouth and sucked on it
as Claude began to plow her from behind. Claude then moved his cock from her
pussy to her ass. He pushed in his thick cock all the way in with one steady
thrust. Peggy gasped as the long thick cock filled her ass.  

Andre continued to fuck her face as Claude started to fuck her ass. Peggy's
fingers traveled to her pussy and she played with her clit as her two French
lovers moved toward another orgasm. Andre came first and flooded her mouth
with cum. He was followed by Claude who thrust his cock as far up her ass as
he could and then fired a barrage of cum into her rectum. Peggy had now
experienced her mouth and asshole being cum filled at the same time. She still
had not cum and she rolled over on her back begging one of them to take care
of her pussy. Claude dove right in and began licking her twat and fingering
her pussy as Andre reached over and tweaked her rock hard nipples. Peggy had
another mind blowing orgasm as her hips lifted off the bed and she held
Claude's face tightly between her thighs.  
  
Claude and Andre then got out of bed and let Peggy rest as they showered and
dressed. When it was time for them to leave Peggy put on her warm-up suit and
kissed them both and said goodbye. Peggy thanked them both for a marvelous two
days and they told her that they hoped to see her again. Peggy then returned
to her room to shower and dress for lunch. Claude and Andre checked out and
they were on their way to their next business call.  
  
THE IN-ROOM MASSAGE  
  
Peggy her husband and the three couples had another fantastic meal at a
recommended restaurant. It was almost 10:00 PM when the couples returned to
the hotel. The next morning Peggy's husband were off early for their golf date
and Peggy called room service for some coffee. She wasn't that hungry and the
masseuse was due at any moment. The coffee arrived first and Peggy put a
fluffy robe over her naked body to accept the room service. Peggy finished one
cup of coffee and she was on her second when there was a knock on the door.
Peggy answered the door and she smiled at Henri and his assistants. Henri had
brought five assistants with him for the massage.  
  
"I hope that you don't mind. I brought five of my interns with me today,"
Henri offered.  
  
"I don't mind at all. Why don't we get started," Peggy said as she dropped the
robe to the floor.  
  
The five interns stared at her naked body and each of them hoped that they
would get to fuck her in the ass. The French seemed to be very big on anal sex
something that Peggy enjoyed immensely. Peggy turned her back to the six men
and walked into the room. Two of the interns quickly set up the massage table.  
  
Why don't you get undressed too before you start the massage?" Peggy asked
him.  
  
"Of course, why not it will only happen anyway," replied Henri.  
  
He took off his clothes displaying his body and his impressive cock which had
started to harden. Peggy then got up on the massage table and the interns
surrounded her. Henri began to massage Peggy's body covering it with body oil
and then he worked his fingers into Peggy's pussy and asshole. Peggy moaned in
delight as she had now come to expect the finger probing in her ass and she
had actually looked forward to it today.  
  
Henri moved around to the front and Peggy reached for his erect cock. Peggy
guided the thick muscle into her mouth and began to suck his cock and nibble
on his cock head. Henri massaged Peggy's tits and tweaked her nipples as she
sucked him deep into her throat. Henri lifted Peggy's head up and told her to
let him underneath her. Peggy lifted her body up and allowed Henri to slide
under her. Peggy then lowered her hot wet pussy down on his cock and it slid
all the way in as her cunt swallowed the entire dick. Peggy groaned with
pleasure and began riding his cock sensing her first orgasm. Peggy tensed and
then bucked as she came all over his cock. Henri kept pushing his hips up into
her pussy and Peggy was soon moving her body again. Henri was fucking her hard
now and Peggy was pre-occupied with reaching her second orgasm when she felt
the presence of another boy behind her and she knew that her ass was his
target. Peggy tried to totally relax her body in preparation for another
inevitable anal invasion.  
  
The young intern had oiled his cock thoroughly and it slid in Peggy's ass with
ease a stark contrast from Henri's thick cock. Peggy actually cooed as the
cock penetrated her ass and nestled in her rectum. Another intern stepped in
close and pushed his cock into Peggy's receptive mouth. The three men now had
all her holes filled and they worked to achieve and maintain a steady rhythm.
The other three interns stroked their cocks as they watched in awe as Peggy
took on three cocks at the same time. The three other interns continued
stroking their erect cocks as they waited for one of Peggy's holes to free up.
As it turned out Henri and the first two interns all came about the same time
shooting cum into Peggy's ass, mouth and pussy. Peggy also had another intense
orgasm as the male seed flowed into her body. The three of them remained in
the room after they disengaged with Peggy and they stood there stroking their
cocks in anticipation of fucking Peggy again. The other three young men took
up positions with Peggy and once again she had three lovely cocks in her
holes. Henri smiled when he heard Peggy cooing and moaning as the three cocks
worked her over.  
  
Peggy had still had three cocks in her and she was enjoying all the attention
that she was receiving from the young men. She was enjoying the feeling of two
cocks in her pussy and ass while she enthusiastically sucked a third one. The
young men had great recuperative powers and she knew she would have at least
five loads of cum in each her mouth, ass and pussy before the morning was
over. As the three men fucked her holes, two others stood by stroking their
cocks waiting for an opening. Peggy then recalled the time she took on the six
college students at the same time and she beckoned the other two interns to
her.  
  
Peggy and the interns had to move to the bed now so that Peggy could carry out
another fantasy. Peggy had one boy stretch out on the bed and then she lowered
her asshole onto his cock. The cock slid in easily and Peggy could feel the
boy's pubic hair on her buttocks. Next one intern filled her pussy with his
cock and another stuffed her mouth full of cock. Peggy took the other two
cocks in her hand and jerked them off as her three holes were filled. Henri
then straddled Peggy's chest and slid his oily cock between her tits as he
held them together. Everyone was excited with Peggy's creativity and they all
seemed to cum simultaneously. Peggy felt her rectum fill with the youthful
seed just as the other boy came in her mouth. Then the boy in her pussy came
as the two she was jerking off ejaculated on her face, neck and tits. Only
Henri did not cum as he was saving himself for her ass. The interns separated
from her and then Henri rolled Peggy over on her stomach.  
  
Henri uttered a slight gasp when he saw Peggy's ass. He felt his loins stir
immediately as he took in Peggy's beauty and scrumptious buttocks. Henri put
his hands on the flawless globes of Peggy's ass and massaged them lovingly and
tenderly. Peggy moaned and smiled at Henri as he molded the hot ass flesh in
his hands. Henri took her smile and moans as a signal to continue. He put more
massage oil on his hands and rubbed into Peggy's ass. He ran his finger
between the cheeks of her ass and tickled her anus. Peggy responded by
wiggling her shapely ass slightly encouraging Henri to continue with his
ministrations.  
  
Peggy looked at Henri with sexy eyes and said, "Please fuck me in my ass. I
want your big cock in my ass again."  
  
Henri's cock was rock hard and he was more turned on then he had been in some
time, probably from Peggy taking on six cocks at the same time. He knelt
behind the American woman and he lined up his big thick cock with her asshole.
He pressed forward and his oily cock slid right into Peggy's warm receptive
chute. Peggy moaned and Henri sighed as his cock filled the woman's rectum.  
  
Henri began to fuck Peggy with long deliberate strokes as he wanted this to
last as long as possible. He watched as his thick cock slid between the curvy
round cheeks and deep into her ass. He pulled his cock almost all the way out
of Peggy's ass just leaving the head in her anus and then pushed back in. He
loved the way her ass just swallowed his cock and massaged it when it was
imbedded in her rectum. Henri felt that he could fuck this woman's marvelous
ass forever but in reality he knew that was impossible. Still he planned to
enjoy it as long as he could.  
  
Peggy felt Henri's cock swell in her rectum and then he plunged it all the way
in her ass. Henri stiffened as he felt a massive load travel from his balls
through his scrotum and he released its fury into Peggy's asshole. He seemed
to cum and cum endlessly as his body shook with tremors with the intensity of
his ejaculation. Henri felt his cock immersed his own cum sheathed in Peggy's
anal channel. Peggy felt the wads of cum blast her ass and coat her rectal
passage. She loved the feel of warm cum filling her ass and the more the
better. Peggy shivered when she felt Henri's load fill her channel. Peggy used
her anal muscles to massage Henri's cock milking it and draining it of any
remaining cum. Henri was so enamored with Peggy's beautiful ass that he stayed
hard and began to slowly stroke his cock in and out again. Henri was thrilled
that he could recuperate so quickly and that he was able to stay hard in her
ass. Henri fucked Peggy's ass again and it seemed like hours before he came
again. This time he nearly collapsed with orgasmic exhaustion.  
  
Peggy lay exhausted and sexually sated in bed as Henri and the five boys
dressed and packed up to leave. Henri went over to the bed and kissed Peggy on
her cheek and whispered in her ear.  
  
"You are a marvelous women Peggy and I hope to see you again soon," he said.  
  
Peggy just nodded her head in agreement as she knew that she would see Henri
many more times over the remaining days of her vacation. Henri pinched Peggy's
bottom playfully and she wiggled her ass in reply. Then Peggy heard the door
shut and she fell into a deep sleep. Peggy never heard the maid enter the room
later that morning. Lillie was shocked to see Peggy lying naked in the bed
sound asleep. Lillie could smell the sex in the room and she smiled to herself
thinking that the American woman had a very eventful morning. Lillie had seen
the six men leave the room when she was in the hallway and she could only
imagine what took place. Lillie left the room and placed the "Do Not Disturb"
sign on the door. Lillie would return later to clean the room but she decided
it was best to let Peggy rest for now.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 11


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
A LOVING COUPLE  
  
Peggy was only four days into her vacation and she had already experienced
eight new cocks. She was sure that it was some sort of a record for American
women visiting France. It was Friday and Peggy had no plans that day and
before her husband left for the gold course he suggested that she join them
for lunch. The group planned to play 36 holes and have lunch after the first
18 holes. Peggy could take the shuttle to the golf course and dine with the
group.  
  
At 11:00 AM, Peggy had the hotel call the shuttle for the golf club. She had
elected to wear a light cotton dress that day since it was very hot. The dress
had spaghetti straps and left her shoulders bare and it was cut about six
inches above her knees. As she normally did Peggy opted not to wear a bra but
this time she did wear panties. Peggy met the shuttle driver in the hotel
lobby and he drove her to the golf club. Peggy met up with her husband and the
other three couples for lunch.  
  
They all had a delightful lunch together but the group had to leave Peggy as
it was time for their second round of golf. Peggy ordered a second glass of
wine as she was in no hurry to return to the hotel. Peggy took her wine out to
the veranda overlooking the 18th hole and sat in a lounge chair. She watched
several golfers come through the 18th hole and although she didn't play gold
it was still enjoyable to watch some of the shots. Peggy had almost finished
her wine when an attractive French couple came out onto the veranda.  
  
"Bon jour," the couple said greeting Peggy.  
  
Peggy replied, "Bon jour," in her American accent and the couple smiled at
her.  
  
"You are an American, yes?" the woman asked.  
  
"Yes I am," Peggy admitted a little embarrassed since she didn't speak French.  
  
Peggy studied the couple that she guessed to be in their early to mid
thirties. She looked to be about 5'7" with light brown hair and light blue
eyes. She was wearing a mini skirt that showed off her shapely legs and curvy
ass. She also had on a cotton blouse that was snug enough to emphasize her
bust. She was a very attractive woman. She even had that little upward curve
to her nose that so many pretty French women have. Her husband was also a
handsome man who Peggy guessed was about 5'10" tall. He looked fit in his golf
shirt and slacks. He had dark brown hair and brown eyes.  
  
"I see that your glass is empty. May I buy you another glass of wine? Would
you care to join us? The man asked.  
  
"That would be very nice. I would like to join you for a drink," Peggy
accepted.  
  
Peggy walked over to the couples table and introduced herself. Peggy learned
that the couple's names were Mathilda and Marcel. Peggy liked the woman's name
Mathilda especially the way Mathilda pronounced it with her French accent.
Peggy sat down as Marcel ordered the drinks and she began to chat easily with
the couple. Peggy learned that they lived in Paris and they were vacationing
for a few days in Bordeaux. Marcel had rented a farm house for the week but
they were returning to Paris tomorrow.  
  
Peggy told Mathilda and Marcel about her husband and the other three couples.
She explained that her husband was an avid golfer and that he traveled all the
time to play golf. Peggy told them that it was only because it was a trip to
France did she decided to come along. Mathilda was surprised to learn that
Peggy was at least 20 years younger than her traveling companions.  
  
"What do you do to occupy your time while your husband and friends are
golfing?" Mathilda asked.  
  
"Oh I have been enjoying the Bordeaux region. I have been to the spa and I
have visited a few wineries. After golf I join my husband and friends for
dinner and we have eaten at some marvelous restaurants," Peggy told them.  
  
"Would you like to dine with us this evening? We will take you back to the
hotel afterwards," Marcel offered.  
  
"I don't think that I'm dressed for dinner," Peggy replied and then added,
"Otherwise I would like to dine with you."  
  
"You are dressed fine for what we have in mind. It is a very informal
restaurant but the food is very good," Marcel explained.  
  
"Yes you are fine, please join us Peggy," Mathilda requested.  
  
"Well if you say that I am dressed okay then I will. I need to call the hotel
and leave a message for my husband so he is not waiting for me later," Peggy
said accepting the invitation.  
  
Peggy then called the hotel and left a message for her husband stating that
she met a lovely couple at the club and that she would be dining with them.
Peggy then left with the attractive couple who drove to their rented farm
house. Peggy once again enjoyed the ride through the lush countryside of the
Bordeaux region. Peggy noticed that the farm house was very quaint and seemed
very homey. Mathilda took Peggy inside as Marcel parked the car. Mathilda
poured three glasses of wine and then she excused herself and left the room.  
  
Marcel came into the room and took his glass of wine and lifted in the
direction of Peggy in a toast. Peggy smiled and lifted her glass in reply and
then too a sip of the fine wine. Marcel walked over behind Peggy and put his
arms around her waist. Peggy sighed and leaned back into Marcel signaling that
she was prepared to give herself to him. Marcel nuzzled Peggy and kissed her
on the neck. Then he ran his hands up her body and covered her breasts through
her dress. Marcel continued to kiss Peggy on the neck and as he did he pushed
the spaghetti straps off her shoulders. Peggy's dress dropped below her
breasts and Marcel covered her bare tits with his hands.  
  
Peggy crooned as Marcel caressed her breasts and tweaked her stiff nipples.
Marcel continued to kiss Peggy's neck and occasionally he would run his tongue
over her ear sending chills through her. Marcel then moved his hands lower and
lifted Peggy's skirt to her waist. He slipped one hand into her panties and
rubbed her vulva. Peggy then tilted her head back to be kissed and Marcel
covered her lips with his. Peggy's tongue sought out Marcel's tongue as he
probed her pussy with his fingers. Peggy kissed Marcel with a renowned passion
and then she felt her panties being pulled down her legs.  
  
Peggy never broke her kiss with Marcel as she knew it had to be Mathilda
pulling the panties down. Peggy felt a hand lift her legs one at a time so
that the panties could be removed. Then Peggy felt a mouth on her pussy and a
tongue explored her innards. Peggy could feel Mathilda's soft hair on her
thighs as Mathilda tongued Peggy's pussy. Marcel continued to kiss Peggy and
fondle Peggy's tits and nipples as his wife ate Peggy's pussy. Peggy then lost
it and exploded covering Mathilda's face with love juice. Marcel had to hold
on to Peggy so that she didn't collapse and fall on the floor. As soon as she
recovered, Mathilda kissed Peggy letting Peggy taste her own juices.  
  
"I think that we should go to the bedroom now," Mathilda said.  
  
Peggy smiled at Mathilda and she followed her and Marcel into their bedroom.
The three of them took off their clothes and climbed into bed. Marcel looked
at Peggy's beautiful pussy and decided that he had to taste her before he
fucked her. Marcel moved his head between her legs and drove his tongue deep
into her pussy.  
  
"Oh yes, oh my," she called out as another wave rocked Peggy's body.  
  
Peggy grabbed Marcel's head with both hands and pulled his face harder into
her crotch. She vigorously humped his face as his tongue danced over her super
sensitive cit. Her thighs clamped around his head and her entire body trembled
as she came again almost violently. Peggy felt her pussy pulsating as she
covered Marcel's face with her female juices. Finally she collapsed back on
the bed releasing him in the process.  
  
"Oh my God," Peggy moaned.  
  
Marcel raised himself up and knelt between her legs. His impressive cock
looked very desirable as it hovered above her hips.  
  
"Would you like this now?" he asked smiling confidently.  
  
"Oh yes, yes please, fuck me now," Peggy pleaded.  
  
Marcel held his cock and lined up the swollen head with the entrance to her
sex. He pushed forward slightly allowing her tight cunt lips to open up for
his impressive cock. He was about half way in when he pulled out and then
slowly eased back into her causing her to moan in pleasure. Marcel would push
in a little and then pull out a little slowly working his cock deeper and
deeper into her vagina. Finally his entire cock was buried in her and Peggy
sighed feeling completely full.  
  
Marcel held himself inside her waiting for Peggy to start fucking him. He
looked down at her and smiled and then she pulled him down to her and they
kissed deeply with their tongues playing with one another. Peggy was ready to
be fucked and she needed his big dick to slide in and out of her and rub her
clit. She began to move and then Marcel fucked her using long slow hard
strokes. Peggy locked her legs around Marcel's ass and pulled him into her. He
began to fuck her harder and faster and she felt another orgasm on its way.
She was at the mercy of his gigantic organ as it pounded her pussy.  
  
Peggy was so hot and she squeezed him with her tight pussy; she was really a
good fuck. Marcel fucked her through one orgasm after another before he filled
her pussy with cum. His orgasm was as intense as hers as their bodies ground
together and they moaned and groaned loudly.  
  
Marcel stayed hard and kept his cock into Peggy's hot wet pussy. Peggy gasped
aloud as another cock fucked her cunt, the ninth in five days. Mathilda smiled
at the pretty American as Peggy was fucked by Marcel and then Mathilda
straddled Peggy's face and lowered her pussy to Peggy's waiting mouth.  
  
Peggy stared at Mathilda's sweet pussy poised just above her face. It was
neatly trimmed with a small strip of curls just above her slit. The moist
petals of her pink folds peeked out from the gash down the middle of her
swollen mound. She was intoxicated by the strong smell emanating from
Mathilda's sexual plum. Peggy moved her mouth towards the object of her lust
her tongue licked the pink folds and swollen clit. Peggy pressed her lips to
Mathilda's puffy mound and kissed her pussy her tongue pushed into the juicy
opening. Peggy grasped Mathilda's ass cheeks and pulled her against her mouth.
Mathilda pressed down on Peggy's mouth and squirmed against her probing
tongue. Mathilda shivered and shook with the intensity of her orgasm and
covered Peggy's face with her love juices. Peggy came again quickly with
Marcel's cock in her pussy and she moaned deep into Mathilda's cunt. Marcel
continued to fuck Peggy driving her toward her next orgasm. Mathilda' pussy
was flowing into Peggy's mouth and her juices were gobbled up by the sexy
American.  
  
Mathilda pulled herself off of Peggy and she went to get her strap-on dildo.
Mathilda returned to the bed and lay next to Peggy who was still being fucked
by Marcel. Mathilda had her husband pull his dripping cock out of Peggy's
pussy and then had Peggy straddle the fake cock and lower her sopping wet
pussy onto it. Peggy slid her cunt down on the big dildo and felt her engorged
clit rub against it.  
  
Marcel looked at Peggy's ass and he could not resist running his hands over
her shapely cheeks. Her ass was so amazing that he felt his loins stir with
desire. Marcel loved her perfect ass and he had to fuck it. Marcel got to his
knees behind Peggy and kneaded her gorgeous ass cheeks. He then began to kiss
her cheeks and run his tongue lightly in the crack of her ass. Peggy wiggled
her ass feeling very wicked as he tongued and kissed her.  
  
Marcel lifted Peggy by her hips so that her ass was perched in the air and
Mathilda raised her hips to keep the fake cock buried in Peggy's pussy. Peggy
kissed Mathilda deeply and gasped into her mouth as Marcel's tongue licked
close to her asshole. Marcel pushed his tongue deep into to her ass causing
Peggy to tingle in anticipation of what might be next. Then Marcel spread
Peggy's ass cheeks with his hands and dipped his tongue into the crack
locating her nether hole. His tongue slowly circled her anus and she flinched
at the contact. He then pushed his tongue as far as he could into Peggy's
asshole and she found herself wanting him to fuck her up the ass. He continued
to ass fuck Peggy with his tongue and she was at his mercy. Peggy's desire
grew as he worked her ass to the point that she really wanted more in her ass.  
  
Marcel removed his tongue from her ass and ran his hard cock between her ass
cheeks as he spoke to her, "I want to fuck you in the ass Peggy. Do you want
me to fuck your hot ass? I can see that your ass is waiting to be fucked."  
  
"Oh yes Marcel, but please use some cream," Peggy replied to him with
excitement.  
  
Marcel sprinted to the bathroom and was back in bed in no time with the
lubricant in his hands. Peggy arched her back and pointed her beautiful ass
back at him. He coated Peggy's asshole with a generous amount of cream and
slid his thick finger in her hole. He took his time preparing her ass
relishing every moment. He then coated his entire cock with the cream and
placed the head at the entrance to her anus. Marcel pushed forward and the
thick cock head squeezed into Peggy's receptive asshole.  
  
Marcel withdrew his cock head and then pushed it back in this time causing
Peggy more pleasure. He pushed until a couple of inches were in Peggy's ass.
Peggy found herself holding her breath and her body covered in goose bumps.
Marcel slowly slid his dick in and out of her each time going a little deeper.
Peggy was incredibly full with Mathilda's fake cock in her cunt and Marcel's
real cock in her ass.  
  
"Relax and enjoy this Peggy," urged Marcel.  
  
Marcel reached around and played with Peggy's tits as he pounded her ass. Her
pussy and asshole were on fire as the big cock reached familiar areas in her
body. Peggy was on the brink of another huge orgasm as Marcel methodically
fucked her in her tight anus with his sizeable cock. He loved watching his
cock slide out of her shapely ass and then plunge back in as his hips slapped
against her curvy ass cheeks causing them to jiggle with each thrust. Her
orgasm surged within her as he fucked her ass harder and faster.  
  
As Peggy came and came her entire body went into spasm. Her pussy convulsed
and clamped around Mathilda's rubber cock coating it with cunt juice. Peggy's
asshole pulsated as Marcel drove his big cock in and out of it. Her ass
involuntarily squeezed and released his sizeable member as he fucked it
causing him to finally lose it. He slid his pecker deep into her rectum as his
cock spasm and sent a thick stream of hot cum into her channel. Marcel kept
fucking her as load after load was fired into her ass; his cock kept twitching
and spurting inside the impaled Peggy.  
  
Peggy was so full of cum and there was no where for it to go blocked by
Marcel's swollen cock buried in her ass. He slowed his pace and eventually
stopped allowing his cock to remain buried in Peggy's ass. He did not go soft
right away and he gently moved his hips pushing cum around in her ass. Some of
it trickled out and ran down over her pussy lips onto the fake cock in her
quim.  
  
Marcel stopped and slowly withdrew his cock from Peggy's loosened asshole. He
marveled in the sight of his cock sliding out of her shapely ass. Cum flowed
from her asshole and ran like a river down over her pussy and between her
sweet thighs onto Mathilda's body and the dildo. Marcel massaged her beautiful
ass as Peggy remained on her knees with her ass perched in the air. Marcel
pushed down lightly on Peggy's back causing her to accentuate her ass even
more. He loved looking at it and playing with it as Peggy cooed into
Mathilda's neck. Marcel could not resist sticking one of his fingers in
asshole and Peggy just wiggled her bum slightly in delight.  
  
Peggy relaxed in Mathilda's arms with the fake cock still buried in her pussy.
Mathilda rolled over putting Peggy on the bottom and then Mathilda fucked
Peggy hard and fast. Both women orgasmed as the nub from the dildo rubbed
against Mathilda's clit and Peggy felt the rubber shaft against her own
sensitive clit. Mathilda pulled out of Peggy and Peggy rolled over on her side
to rest. Just moments later Peggy felt the gentle prodding of her asshole and
she realized that Marcel was pushing his cock into her ass once again. Then
she felt a tingling in her pussy and realized that Marcel's wife Mathilda was
giving her cunt a good licking. It didn't take long for Peggy to cum multiple
times before Mathilda finally left her pussy. Mathilda rolled over and Marcel
moved Peggy to all fours between Mathilda's legs. Peggy attacked Mathilda's
pussy with enthusiasm and she soon had the French woman writhing and screaming
in orgasm. All this was too much for Marcel and he lost it firing another
barrage of cum into the shapely ass of Peggy.  
  
They had been having sex for over two hours when they decided to get cleaned
up and go to dinner. Marcel and Mathilda took Peggy to a very quaint French
restaurant in a converted farm house. The food was excellent and the wine was
superb. Over dinner Marcel and Mathilda invited Peggy to visit them in Paris.  
  
"You should come to Paris next week and stay with us for a few days," Marcel
offered and then added, "Mathilda can take you sight seeing during the day and
then we can have some fun in the evening."  
  
"Yes Peggy you should come to see us. We will invite some friends over and I
know that they will like you and I am sure that you will like them too,"
Mathilda told her.  
  
"That sounds like fun. My husband is playing golf on Wednesday, Thursday and
Friday next week. I could come for a visit on Wednesday," Peggy accepted.  
  
"That's wonderful, take the train and then take a taxi to our flat. Give the
driver this address," Mathilda said as she wrote down the address and phone
number.  
  
The three of them finished their coffee and after dinner drinks. Marcel then
drove Peggy back to the hotel. Peggy kissed them both good night and thanked
them for a wonderful afternoon. Peggy entered the hotel and the desk clerk
smiled at her as she walked by. He said goodnight to her in French and Peggy
acknowledged him. Peggy quietly entered the hotel room, undressed and got in
bed with her snoring husband. Peggy dreamed that night of many large cocks
fucking her in all her holes and she was cumming and cumming continuously. The
dream brought on no doubt by her earlier encounters with Mathilda, Marcel and
all the Frenchmen.  

SATURDAY MORNING  
  
Peggy woke up alone in bed and she assumed that her husband had left for the
golf course. Peggy was relaxing as she slowly woke up and she though about
Marcel and Mathilda. Peggy was pleased that they had been such good lovers and
she already looked forward to the trip to Paris. Peggy heard the maid open the
door and announce herself but Peggy elected to stay in bed.  
  
Lillie the maid did not know that Peggy was in the bedroom and she went about
cleaning the room. When Lillie entered the bedroom she was surprised to see
Peggy in bed and she apologized for the intrusion. Peggy told Lillie to stay
and finish her cleaning and that she would be getting up soon. Lillie went
about straightening up the bathroom and bedroom and as she did she kept
checking Peggy out.  
  
Peggy noticed the pretty young maid checking her out so Peggy purposely let
the covers slip off her body. Lillie blushed slightly when she saw Peggy's
naked body and she quickly averted her eyes from Peggy's. Peggy smiled at the
maid's reaction. Peggy waited patiently as Lillie eventually worked her way
over near the bed. Then when Lillie bent over slightly, Peggy ran her hand up
the back of the maid's leg. Lillie jumped away and stared at Peggy.  
  
"Madame, please the hotel does not offer such services," Lillie said as she
turned beet red.  
  
"Oh I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to offend you. It's just that you are so
pretty," Peggy told the girl.  
  
"Thank you Madame. If you would like to meet me when I have a day off then it
would be possible," Lillie said.  
  
Peggy was then encouraged by the girl's response. "I would like that. What is
your name?" Peggy asked.  
  
"Lillie, my name is Lillie," she replied.  
  
"What a pretty name. When can I see you again Lillie?" Peggy pursued.  
  
"I do not work on Sundays and Mondays," Lillie replied.  
  
"Can you come to my room on Monday then?" Peggy asked.  
  
"Oh no Madame, we are not allowed to visit guests in their room. You will come
to my place, yes," Lillie replied.  
  
"Yes I will come to your place. Please call my Peggy," Peggy accepted.  
  
Lillie wrote down her address and told Peggy to take a taxi from the hotel.
Then Peggy got out of bed and took her shower. Lillie finished cleaning the
room and she was gone when Peggy finished in the bathroom. Peggy got dressed
and she was about to leave the room to go to breakfast when her husband walked
into the room.  
  
"I thought that you went golfing," Peggy said in surprise and with relief that
nothing happened with her and Lillie.  
  
"No we are taking the weekend off. You were sound asleep so I let you rest.
Here I brought you some pastries and coffee."  
  
"Thanks, so what's on the agenda for today," Peggy asked.  
  
"We decided to take the wine tour and do a little tasting today. The tour van
will be outside to pick us up in about 30 minutes. You may want to change into
something more comfortable."  
  
"Is everyone going?" Peggy asked.  
  
"Oh yes, the eight of us will be spending the day on the tour. Lunch is
included in one of the towns as well."  
  
Peggy finished the light breakfast that her husband had brought her and then
she changed into clothes more suitable for travel. Then she and her husband
joined the other three couples touring the wineries in the Bordeaux area.
Peggy actually enjoyed the day out and tasting all the different wines. By the
time the three couples returned to the hotel that evening they had all
consumed more than their share of wine. They decided to dine in that evening
and ate at the hotel restaurant.  
  
On Sunday the four couples did some more sightseeing but they lay off the
wine. The sightseeing was okay but Peggy was already looking forward to Monday
with Lillie. During the day together Peggy told her husband about the nice
couple she met at the golf club who invited her to Paris for a few days.
Peggy's husband was pleased that she had met a nice couple and he encouraged
her to go and visit them in Paris. He said that he would join Peggy in Paris
on Saturday and they would spend the weekend there. That night Peggy slept
soundly and rested for her week ahead.  
  
A DAY WITH LILLIE  
  
On Monday after breakfast Peggy took a taxi from the hotel to the address that
Lillie had given her. Lillie was thrilled to see Peggy and she greeted Peggy
with the typical French kiss on both cheeks. Peggy loved the way the French
greeted each other as their cheeks touched with perched lips kissing at air.
Lillie planned to show Peggy around the small town and stop for lunch before
returning home. Lillie walked Peggy's legs off although they did stop and
cafes for coffee occasionally. They ate a late lunch at about 2:00 PM and it
was 4:00 Pm by the time they returned to Lillie's apartment. Peggy was dusty,
tired and horny by the time they entered the apartment. When they entered the
apartment Peggy was surprised to see another girl there. Lillie introduced
Peggy to her roommate Celeste.  
  
"Celeste we are very sweaty and dusty from our day in town. Peggy and I are
going to need a bath," Lillie said surprising Peggy.  
  
Then as Celeste ran the bath, Lillie began to take off her clothes and she
invited Peggy to strip as well. Peggy did not hesitate as she looked at the
two pretty French girls thinking that things would get interesting. Celeste
also took off her clothes and she and Lillie looked like sisters. They both
had brown hair with nice shapely figures that Peggy guessed to be 34-22-35.
Their breasts were more cone shaped than round with large pointy nipples.  
  
Lillie knelt by the tub and tested the water with her hand as Celeste lay out
large fully towels near the tub. Peggy was comfortable with her nudity and she
was still very proud of her figure. She walked naked over to the tub and
stepped in it. The hot water felt good and she let herself sink down into it.
Peggy was pleased when Lillie and Celeste took sponges in their hands and
began to wash her body.  
  
In all of years of experience, Peggy never had anyone else wash her before and
the feeling was erotic. Peggy closed her eyes and thought back to the time she
was seduced by a woman and how much she enjoyed her first lesbian experience.
Peggy felt the sponges glide over her body as the two French girls washed her
breasts, abs, legs and pubes. Peggy gasped when one sponge caressed her labia
and she instinctively opened her legs.  
  
Peggy opened her eyes as the two girls entered the large tub with her. She
took in the beauty of both French women as they joined her in the tub. They
continued to wash Peggy and then Lillie handed Peggy a sponge so that she
could wash them. Peggy ran the sponge over the large firm tits of both women
and then the three of them began to kiss and touch each other. They kissed
each other, caressed each other's breasts and fingered each other's pussies
until all three of them orgasmed. They looked beautiful together in the tub as
they all relaxed in the warm water.  
  
The three of them got out of the tub and dried each other with the large
fluffy towels. Then Peggy went into the bedroom and crawled in bed. Lillie and
Celeste joined Peggy in their bed. Peggy was overcome with Lillie's beautiful
firm body. Lillie then moved between Peggy's legs and stroked and lightly
probed her vulva. Peggy was struggling to contain her desire, and when she
felt Lillie tease her secret entrance she couldn't stand it any longer. Peggy
pulled Lillie to her and tried to get Lillie to lick her sopping wet pussy.
But Lillie was not concerned about Peggy's urgency and continued at her own
pace.  
  
Peggy pushed herself onto Lillie's face and she knew that this was what she
wanted. Peggy needed this beautiful French girl to lick at her sex, to explore
her hidden crevices and taste her juices. Lillie movements were unsure at
first, knowing only that she wanted to taste Peggy's womanhood. Lillie knew
Peggy was excited by her murmurs of pleasure that her actions caused. Celeste
moved to Peggy's side and stroked her breasts as she watched Lillie between
her legs.  
  
Lillie had an overwhelming desire to touch and feel Peggy and she brought her
hands up to caress Peggy's buttocks. She kneaded gently at Peggy's smooth
flesh, spreading her cheeks until Peggy knew Lillie could see the deep
shadowed cleft between them, and her puckered amber ring that nestled there.
Lillie aroused Peggy when she reached for it with her tongue, licking, and
running the tip of her tongue around it, feeling Peggy's tight muscles react
to her probing tongue.  
  
Peggy whispered encouragement to her, "Oh yes, oh Lillie please don't stop."  
  
Peggy felt her tight ring dilate from the pressure of Lillie's tongue. This
felt so good. Lillie then pushed a finger into Peggy's pussy and she felt it
delve deeply into her warmth causing her vaginal muscles to contract
involuntarily.  
  
"Put your finger in me," Peggy begged and Lillie knew exactly what to do.  
  
She moistened her finger with Peggy's cunt juices and she pushed it into her
tight rosebud, slowly easing her way in. Lillie's tongue continued to lick and
tease Peggy's sex now slipping over her moistened lips and stopping at her
tight pleasure nub. Peggy pushed herself against Lillie, grinding her hips so
as to force Lillie's finger further and deeper into her anal channel. Peggy
could no longer concentrate on anything apart from the feel of Lillie's hands
caressing her ass as the finger penetrated her private entrance while Lillie's
mouth nibbled frantically on her clit. Peggy knew she was about to cum and she
knew that would as good as ever. That special feeling rose over Peggy and she
buried her face in Celeste's body, their breasts pressed together as she tried
to hide her cries of ecstasy. Peggy felt her juices flow, her pussy swell and
she squirted streams of cum into Lillie's mouth. At first Lillie was startled
when the first squirt shot into her mouth but then she licked and swallowed,
drinking the streams of cum with her own sounds of pleasure.  
  
For a moment they stayed glued to one another, too weak to move. Then very
slowly, Lillie eased her finger from Peggy's rectum and laid her head on
Peggy's thighs with her arms entwined around Peggy's legs. This was only the
start of their explorations and now Peggy would take her.  
  
"You are very accomplished Lillie," Peggy gasped.  
  
"Yes, I had a very good teacher," Lillie replied and winked at Celeste.  
  
"You must have," Peggy sighed.  
  
"Peggy your pussy gets so swollen when you are excited and when you cum it
squirts out like you are peeing," Lillie commented.  
  
"Yes that happens sometimes when I am very excited but not very often. I am
what you call poly-orgasmic. I must have been really turned on. Now let's see
if I can get you to cum for me," Peggy answered.  
  
Lillie and Peggy switched places so that Peggy was between her legs. Peggy
gently pushed Lillie's legs wider apart and she watched as the outer lips of
Lillie's sex spread and the pink inner surfaces were revealed to her. They
were already glistening with juices and Peggy knew at that instant how Celeste
must have felt when she and Lillie made love. Peggy couldn't wait to taste her
juices for myself. The opening of Lillie's vagina was a dark and mysterious
shadow and felt like velvet.  
  
Peggy slowly reached forward and spread Lillie's labia wider allowing her
fingers to play up and down the moist slit. Peggy felt Lillie quiver, little
goose bumps from her shivers of sensation ran down her thighs. Stretching her
wider Peggy could see a firm nub of erect pink flesh standing proudly like a
tiny cock at the top of Lillie's sex. Peggy knew that this was her seat of
pleasure and the cause of all of her urges. Peggy let her fingers tickle
Lillie's clit lightly, teasingly causing the teacher to gasp as her thighs
jerked in sudden tremor. Peggy lowered head and took the nub of tissue in her
mouth, rolling it lightly between her lips and scraping it gently with her
teeth. Peggy could smell her arousal. Lillie smelled so much like Celeste, her
deep musk made Peggy light-headed and she wondered if this is what all Italian
pussy smelled like. Peggy tongued and licked gently up and down the length of
Lillie's slit and she had to hold her thighs apart as Lillie began to buck
beneath her. Peggy knew that Lillie was reaching her climax as she moaned,
almost growling with meaningless sounds of ecstasy arising from her. Peggy
slowed her assault as she wanted to extend her pleasure as long as she could.
Peggy fingered Lillie's sex again, ran her fingertips up and down Lillie's sex
and scratched lightly at her labia.  
  
With a fingertip Peggy probed the entrance to Lillie's vagina. She knew that
she wasn't the first to tread this path. Lillie's cry of pleasure at being
penetrated encouraged Peggy to thrust her finger in her deeper and faster.
Peggy could feel the muscular walls of Lillie's tight pussy grip at her as she
caressed the folds and crevices inside Lillie's pussy. Peggy slid her middle
finger in alongside the first finger and allowed her thumb to rest lightly on
Lillie's clit. Celeste lay along side Lillie and stroked her firm pert breasts
and tweaked her rock hard nipples as Peggy worked her pussy.  
  
Lillie's pussy seemed to suck at Peggy's fingers drawing them in deeper and
faster until her fingertips seemed to make contact with Lillie's womb. Both of
them were panting so Peggy began to rub Lillie's clit frantically. Peggy knew
that Lillie was about to cum. She watched Lillie arch her back and Peggy felt
Lillie's muscles contract down around her fingers. Peggy pulled her fingers
from Lillie's cunt and covered it with her mouth once again sucking hard on
her clit. Celeste covered Lillie's mouth with her own and smothered her cries
of ecstasy as she writhed on the bed with her head moving from side to side as
the waves of sensation rolled over her. Lillie came in buckets drenching
Peggy's face with her juices.  
  
Celeste left the bed allowing Lillie a few moments to recover and allowing
Peggy to suck up all her delightful juices. Peggy felt her own loins stir
again in the passion of the moment. Celeste returned to Peggy's side wearing
her strap-on cock and with a sexy sultry smile spoke to me.  
  
Celeste lay on her back on her bed with her fake cock sticking straight up in
the air. The sight was overwhelmingly erotic. Peggy was fixated on Celeste now
and she moved her legs astride Celeste's lap. Peggy straddled her now and
stared deeply into Celeste's eyes as she lowered herself onto the rubber cock.
Waves of pleasure washed through Peggy again as she slowly fucked Celeste's
thick rubber strap-on. Peggy ground down onto the cock, enjoying every little
rib and notch on it, letting it stretch her pussy satisfyingly. Peggy moaned
loudly as she reveled in the sensations of her cunt. Celeste and Peggy kissed
each other again hungrily.  
  
Suddenly the focus of Peggy's attention switched, as she become aware of
Lillie behind her. Peggy turned her head to the side and started kissing
Lillie's mouth wantonly. Lillie licked and nibbled Peggy's lips before once
again forcing her tongue deep into Peggy's mouth. Lillie's tongue was thick
and long as it frantically invaded Peggy's mouth. It felt as if she was
fucking her with it and Peggy sucked on it much like she would a man's cock.
Their tongues interlocked as Lillie swirled her tongue round Peggy's mouth.
Lillie pressed her body against Peggy and she felt Lillie's firm breasts
pressed into her back. Lillie reached around Peggy and started to fondle her
tits. She rolled Peggy's swollen nipples gently between her delicate fingers.
As Lillie fondled Peggy's breasts Peggy returned her attention to Celeste and
kissed her hungrily as she thrust down on Celeste's thick strap-on, their
tongues explored each other's mouths again.  
  
Peggy gasped in excitement as she suddenly felt the cool latex of another
strap-on cock pressed against her back. Lillie must have put one on while
Peggy was occupied with Celeste. As Peggy fucked Celeste's strap-on she
wiggled her ass shamelessly inviting Lillie to give the other cock to her too.
As she pulled on Peggy's nipples Lillie whispered in her ear that she was
going to fuck her hot little ass.  
  
Peggy heard Lillie spit noisily and felt a blob of Lillie's sticky saliva fall
between her ass cheeks. Soon Peggy felt the head of Lillie's rubber cock
pressed against the opening of her tight ass. The head of the cock felt nice
and slick with lube and it slid easily into Peggy's stretched opening and with
another push it was past her sphincter and rushed deep into her ass. With the
strap-on in her ass and Celeste's rubber cock still in her pussy Peggy began
to revel in the pleasure of yet another experience of being double fucked by
two rubber cocks. Peggy could feel the two cocks stretching her inside, almost
rubbing against each other, separated only by a thin membrane of her skin.  
  
Lillie obviously loved the sensation of screwing Peggy's ass. Peggy wiggled it
provocatively as Lillie thrust into her and then she playfully slapped the
cheeks of Peggy's ass. Lillie's smacks were firm and thrilling and Peggy felt
her ass cheeks begin to tingle as the hand struck her again and again. Peggy
moaned deeply now with each thrust of the two fake cocks and her cries filled
the room. Lillie and Celeste were fucking her roughly as if they were rushing
toward their own orgasms. At that moment Peggy wished that there was a pussy
or a cock available for her mouth to join the luscious rubber cocks in her ass
and her pussy.  
  
The three of them came at the same time writhing and screaming. Peggy leaned
forward on Celeste's body and thrust her tongue into Celeste's receptive mouth
and Lillie kissed the back of her neck still kneading Peggy's breasts. It had
to be one of the hottest sights ever as the three women were connected
together with rubber cocks. The women turn switched positions.  
  
Celeste was next double fucked by Lillie and Peggy and then it was Lillie's
turn to be sandwiched between Celeste and Peggy with fake cocks in her ass and
pussy. They fucked and sucked each other until they were totally drained and
well into the evening. As the three women lay there Peggy couldn't help but
reflect on the first day with Celeste and then Lillie. Peggy loved every
erotic minute of their time together and she loved everything they did already
looking forward to an encore.  
  
"Peggy the boys are going to love fucking your hot beautiful ass," Lillie
stated.  
  
"What boys?" Peggy questioned.  
  
"The boys that Celeste and I have sex with," Lillie replied and then
explained, "We have the boys over some time and we have a party. They are not
our boyfriends, just boys who like making love to us."  
  
"Peggy if you come to see us next week, I will call the boys and invite them
here," Celeste offered.  
  
"Sounds like fun, I can be here next Monday if you like," Peggy agreed.  
  
"I like," Lillie said as she reached for Peggy.  
  
Lillie and Celeste double fucked Peggy one more time before they cleaned up
and dressed. Lillie called for a taxi to take Peggy back to the hotel and then
they kissed and hugged goodbye. Peggy returned to the hotel sexually sated and
she was already looking forward to the return visit next Monday. Peggy knew
however that she was in for a sexually charged three days in Paris with Marcel
and Mathilda and that she should rest on Tuesday.




        Peggy Sanford a Worldly Woman Ch. 12


_Author's note: I had planned to take a break from writing and submitting
stories to Literotica when I reached 300 submissions. I know I said that when
I reached 100 and again when I reached 200 submissions but many of you loyal
readers asked me to continue. Many of you also sent me story lines and topics
to write about, some more detailed than others.  
  
Recently I received an e-mail from Peggy Sanford who has written several
stories for Literotica and if you have a Literotica log-in and password you
can see Peggy's profile and photo under Peggy46. Peggy has asked me to write
stories about her based on her profile and fantasies and she had also asked
that I use her actual name in the story. So to that end I am dedicating this
next series to Peggy Sanford.  
  
Peggy told me that no topic is off limits and after reading her profile the
subject matter is wide open. Peggy seems very adventurous and in a way reminds
of women in my life whom I have written about; specifically my secretary of
five years in the story, "An Affair to Remember," and a friend Peggy in the
story, "A Year She'll Never Forget."  
  
I anticipate that I will continue to receive e-mails from Peggy and that she
will provide suggestions for story lines as I write this series. I am looking
forward to writing about Peggy and I hope all of you will enjoy reading about
her. As always all characters are at least 18 years of age and all other names
are fictitious. The stories will be fiction based on suggestive behavior._  
  
*  
  
The following Wednesday Peggy took the train to Paris and when she arrived she
gave Mathilda's address to the taxi driver. Shortly after Peggy arrived at
Mathilda's apartment and the pretty French woman was thrilled to see Peggy.
Mathilda greeted Peggy with the brush kisses on both cheeks and invited Peggy
into the apartment. Marcel was at work so Mathilda planned to take Peggy to a
restaurant on Champs Elysees for lunch. They would be able to sit outside at a
sidewalk café and people watch as they dined.  
  
As Peggy and Mathilda dined they talked about their sex lives. Mathilda was
pleased that Peggy was such a worldly woman and that she had enjoyed her time
with Marcel and her. Mathilda was all ears when Peggy told her about her poly-
orgasmic experience. Mathilda listened intently as Peggy described in detail
the time that Bill tied her up and made her orgasm until she passed out.  
  
"I thought that I would die. As much as I begged Bill to stop he just ignored
me and continued to make me orgasm. My clit had become so overly sensitive
that I could hardly stand the slightest touch," Peggy told Mathilda.  
  
"Oh I can't wait to tell Marcel about that. He will want to see you experience
another orgasmic climax. He will want to make you cum and cum until you beg
him to stop," Mathilda said excitedly.  
  
"Do you think that he will want to tie me up too," Peggy asked hopefully.  
  
"Oh yes and I will too," Mathilda replied enthusiastically.  
  
Then Mathilda and Peggy finished their lunch. "Today we will take it easy and
tomorrow we will see some more sights and do some shopping. Come I will take
you on a Seine river cruise and you can relax while you see some landmarks of
Paris."  
  
Mathilda led Peggy down to one of the launch areas and they boarded a boat for
the river cruise. Peggy enjoyed the cruise as Mathilda was right; it was
relaxing and Peggy learned a little bit about the history of Paris. They
cruised right by the Eifel Tower so Peggy got a good look at the structure.
The cruise took over an hour and by the time Mathilda and Peggy returned to
the apartment; Marcel was home from the office.  
  
Marcel greeted his wife and Peggy in the same manner with the brush kisses on
both cheeks. "So did you ladies have a nice time today?" he asked.  
  
"Yes it was wonderful and relaxing. Mathilda is a good hostess," Peggy
replied.  
  
"Good! Well I don't know about you two but I am very horny. Let's make love
for awhile and then we will go out to dinner," Marcel directed.  
  
The three of them stripped and moved into the bedroom. Peggy watched as
Mathilda took two sets on anal beads and some lube from her nightstand. Then
Mathilda put the beads and lube aside as she and Peggy sucked on Marcel's hard
cock. As soon as Marcel was as rigid as a board, Mathilda mounted her
husband's cock. Then Mathilda told Peggy to get the lube and anal beads. Peggy
lubricated Mathilda's asshole and then she pushed the beads in slowly one by
one until all five were buried in Mathilda's ass. Only the string at the end
of the beads was visible.  
  
Mathilda and Marcel rolled over so that Marcel was now on top and Peggy was
instructed by Mathilda to put the other set of beads in Marcel's asshole.
Peggy lubed Marcel's ass and pushed the beads in one by one just as she had
done with Mathilda. Then Mathilda told Marcel to fuck Peggy in the ass while
she and Peggy performed a 69. Peggy straddled Mathilda's face and lowered her
pussy to Mathilda's mouth. At the same time Peggy leaned in and began to eat
Mathilda's pussy. The two of them were going at each other with vigor when
Peggy felt Marcel's finger enter her ass. He put an ample amount of lube in
her ass and Peggy knew that his cock would follow shortly.  
  
Moments later Marcel removed his finger from Peggy's rectum and then he eased
his stiff cock into her ass. Peggy relished the feeling of the stiff cock
slowly entering her ass once again. Marcel fucked Peggy's ass with long slow
deliberate strokes obviously trying to prolong his ejaculation. In the
meantime Mathilda was busy eating Peggy's pussy and Peggy was enthusiastically
sucking on Mathilda's clit.  
  
Mathilda was close to an orgasm and she yelled for Peggy to pull the anal
beads out. "Peggy, pull out the beads. Pull them slowly and let them pop out
one by one," Mathilda gasped.  
  
With Marcel's cock buried in her ass and he mouth fastened to Mathilda's
pussy, Peggy slowly pulled the beads from Mathilda's asshole. Mathilda
flinched as the first bead left her ass and she squirted her juice into
Peggy's mouth. Mathilda then began to toss about and it was all Peggy could do
to keep her mouth on Mathilda's pussy. Mathilda screamed into Peggy's pussy
when the second bead was pulled out and she squirted more love juice into
Peggy's mouth. Peggy held Mathilda's clit in her teeth as she pulled the
remaining beads from Mathilda's asshole causing Mathilda to go wild and scream
out loud as her climax rocked her body.  
  
Peggy continued to suck on Mathilda's clit and eat Mathilda's pussy until the
young French woman went limp from a massive orgasm. Peggy then turned her
attention back to Marcel who was fucking her ass and she savored the sensuous
anal penetration. Peggy removed her mouth from Mathilda's pussy and let her
recover from her mind blowing orgasm. As soon as Mathilda recuperated she
returned to eating Peggy's pussy. Peggy loved the dual stimulation of a cock
in her ass and a mouth on her pussy. Peggy sensed that she was getting close
to an orgasm when Marcel announced that he was cumming.  
  
Mathilda then reached between Peggy's and Marcel's legs and pulled on the
string hanging from Marcel's ass. Mathilda pulled each bead out slowly and as
each one popped out of Marcel's asshole he shot a wad into Peggy's ass. Peggy
could feel each stream of Marcel's ejaculation shoot into her rectum as each
bead was pulled from his ass. Marcel held his cock as deep as he could when he
came in Peggy's ass. His body trembled and shivered with excitement when he
wife pulled the beads from his rectum. His body tensed and he fired a barrage
of semen into Peggy's ass.  
  
Mathilda was working her magic on Peggy's pussy and that coupled with Marcel
ejaculating in her ass sent Peggy over the edge. Peggy always squirted when
she was extremely excited and this was one of those times. Peggy juiced
Mathilda's face with love cream and then the three of them collapsed on the
bed together. They all had had extreme orgasms that reached every fiber in
their bodies. The three lay naked in the same bed for almost and hour before
they stirred.  
  
One at a time they showered and dressed in preparation for dinner. Then the
three of them went out to dine at a favorite restaurant of Marcel's. They had
a leisurely dinner before they returned to the apartment late that evening.
There were no preliminaries as they all knew that they wanted to have sex
again so they stripped off their clothes and returned to bed. Mathilda put on
her strap-on cock and had Peggy mount it. No sooner had Peggy settled on the
fake cock then Marcel eased his well lubed cock into Peggy ass. The two of
them worked Peggy over bringing her to multiple orgasms before Marcel
ejaculated into Peggy's ass for a second time. Peggy was sexually drained and
sated but Mathilda had other plans for Peggy.  
  
Marcel looked confused when Mathilda took her nylons and secured Peggy arms
and legs to the bed posts. Peggy knew what was on Mathilda's mind and at the
moment she regretted telling Mathilda about her poly-orgasmic condition.
Mathilda then told her husband what Peggy had admitted to at lunchtime and
Peggy could see the excitement in Marcel's eyes. Peggy was on her back tied to
the bed posts as Marcel and Mathilda began to caress Peggy's body and play
with her pussy. Peggy sensed that she may be in for another long night and she
was right.  
  
Mathilda and Marcel were relentless as they brought Peggy to orgasm after
orgasm. Peggy began to plead for them to let rest and to leave her overly
sensitive clit alone. The more Peggy begged the more Mathilda and Marcel
intensified their efforts to make Peggy cum. Peggy began to scream
uncontrollably and then Mathilda gagged her. Mathilda stuffed a pair of
panties in Peggy's mouth and then tied another stocking around Peggy's head
holding the panties in place.  
  
"We should have done this at the farm house where no one would hear your
screams. I wouldn't want our neighbors to think that we were torturing someone
in our apartment," Mathilda said with a giggle.  
  
Peggy groaned into the gag but her screams were muffled and Mathilda and
Marcel resumed their torturous work on Peggy's pussy and clit. Mathilda loved
how Peggy's pussy got puffy and her clit got so large. Peggy twisted and
struggled against her bonds and tried to beg her assailants to stop but the
bonds were too strong and her please were lost on the panties stuffed in her
mouth. Mathilda and Marcel were relentless with their mouths tongues and
fingers. Then Marcel got erect again and he decided to fuck Peggy. His cock
rubbed the overly sensitive clit as he fucked Peggy for about 20 minutes
before he came. Peggy was exhausted from straining against the ties and her
clit felt raw to the touch. Peggy was convinced that she would faint and pass
out at any moment and she did when Mathilda shoved the fake cock into Peggy's
pussy.  
  
Peggy woke up hours later and her restraints had been removed along with the
gag. Her pussy was still on fire and her clit felt like it had been rubbed
raw. Still she loved the experience and she savored every orgasm that she had
had that night. Mathilda and Marcel were sound asleep and moments later so was
Peggy. It was only her first day in Paris and Peggy had been soundly fucked
and sucked by her French friends.  
  
DAY TWO IN PARIS  
  
The next day Mathilda and Peggy had breakfast in a café and again they people
watched as they enjoyed their coffee. After breakfast Mathilda took Peggy
shopping and they visited some of the finest boutiques in Paris. They didn't
buy anything but they had great fun looking at all the expensive clothing and
jewelry. Then after a morning of shopping and a lot of walking they stopped
for a late lunch and dined at a sidewalk cafe. While they were dining two men
who knew Mathilda approached them.  
  
Mathilda introduced Peggy to Michelle and Louis. Peggy loved the way the
French pronounced their names. After lunch Mathilda invited the men back to
her apartment which Peggy thought was a little strange without Marcel being
home but she went along with the arrangement. Peggy had not expected Mathilda
to be quite so loose with other French men. Once in the apartment Mathilda
excused herself to use the bathroom. Louis took the liberty to open a bottle
of champagne.  
  
"Would you like some Champagne?" Louis offered.  
  
Peggy accepted and the three of them sat around drinking Champagne and making
small talk. Before Peggy knew it she had drank two glasses and Michelle was
opening another bottle. After her third glass Peggy was starting to feel it
and she never finished her fourth glass.  
  
Things seemed to be a blur and moved slowly but Peggy knew that she was being
undressed. Then the Frenchmen stood up, stripped naked and rejoined her on the
sofa. They sat on either side of her and began kissing her. Peggy had a hard
cock in each hand as Louis and Michelle kissed her neck, tongued her ears and
fondled her lovely breasts. Peggy's pussy was on fire but the two Frenchmen
took their time with her. She stroked their cocks faster as they kissed her
and fondled her. They lowered their mouths to her breasts and sucked on her
nipples. Peggy felt like she was going to cum without even having her pussy
touched. She looked straight ahead as they sucked on her breasts while she
jerked their cocks and then she spotted Mathilda.  
  
Mathilda emerged from the bathroom and she was as naked as the rest of them.
Peggy just stared as the beautiful slender French woman sauntered over to the
three of them. Not a word was spoken as Mathilda got on her knees in front of
Peggy and lowered her mouth to Peggy's pussy. Peggy stiffened at the initial
touch and then melted as the French woman tenderly ate her pussy. Peggy was in
a euphoric state as Mathilda ate her pussy and the Frenchmen sucked on her
titties. Peggy had been so turned on by the foreplay that she came in minutes
after Mathilda began eating her pussy. Peggy's body lifted off of the sofa and
her pussy juices gushed out of her into Mathilda's mouth. Mathilda kept
sucking Peggy until every last drop of juice was consumed. Then Mathilda
removed her mouth from Peggy's pussy and kissed her on the mouth driving her
tongue deep into Peggy's oral cavity. Peggy instinctively sucked on Mathilda's
tongue.  
  
"Bring her into the bedroom," Mathilda said in a whisper.  
  
Peggy was lifted off the sofa and she walked unsteadily between Michelle and
Louis to the bedroom. Mathilda was already in bed with her legs splayed
awaiting the other three. Michelle and Louis helped Peggy into the bed and
placed her on all fours facing Mathilda. Peggy looked directly at Mathilda's
pretty pussy. Mathilda had the cutest little tuft of brown hair just above her
pussy.  
  
"Come to me Peggy," Mathilda directed sexily.  
  
Peggy moved her face closer to Mathilda's pussy but then she stopped briefly
teasing the French woman. Mathilda opened her legs and guided Peggy between
her thighs. Peggy looked right at Mathilda's beautiful pussy and she leaned
forward and slowly stuck out her tongue. Peggy took one, slow lick as she
flattened her tongue on Mathilda's swollen mound. It felt so smooth and warm
and Peggy knew she had achieved the desired effect, from the moan she knew
that Mathilda enjoyed it. Peggy pointed her tongue and burrowed into
Mathilda's pussy as it parted the labia and her tongue was rewarded with the
exquisite taste of Mathilda's juice. Soon Peggy was like a kitten at a saucer
of milk, licking and lapping up as much as she could as fast as she could.  
  
Mathilda was obviously enjoying what Peggy was doing and she reached down with
both hands and spread herself wide making it so much easier for Peggy's tongue
to explore her pussy. Peggy's tongue explored all of Mathilda. Mathilda was
breathing rapidly and she moaned softly whenever Peggy got near her hard
pearl. As Peggy searched out Mathilda's hard clit, still just barely hidden,
Mathilda tensed and began to quiver. After Peggy felt like she had teased
Mathilda's opening as much as she could with her tongue it was time to see
Mathilda's reaction when Peggy's tongue finally touched that pearl just as
Mathilda had done to her earlier.  
  
Peggy burrowed her tongue as deep into Mathilda as she could and then she just
sort of licked and sucked her way up. When Peggy got to Mathilda's clit she
used the very tip of her tongue to push back the little hood. Peggy flicked
her tongue over it once and then used the tip to explore the folds of flesh on
either side of it. Mathilda was now moaning and she used her fingers to pull
her hood back as she arched herself so that her clit stuck out even further
like a little cock. Peggy nuzzled it with her nose taking in Mathilda's scent
and she licked it once more before she took it between her teeth and gently
nibbled it.  
  
Mathilda went wild and started bucking and calling out Peggy's name. She let
go of her own fleshy hood and pulled Peggy's head to her pussy as she cried
out in ecstasy. Peggy sucked Mathilda's clit as deep in her mouth as she could
and Mathilda humped Peggy's face for all she was worth. Peggy was pleased that
she was able to get Mathilda that excited and she sucked harder and played
with the clit with her lips, tongue and teeth. Just then Peggy felt a cock
push into her pussy and begin to fuck her. She didn't know if it was Louis or
Michelle who began fucking her. Peggy always liked the sensation of being
fucked while she ate pussy. Then she heard Mathilda speak.  
  
"Michelle where is your cock?" Mathilda asked.  
  
"It is in her pussy Mathilda," Michelle replied.  
  
"Put it in her ass. I want to see you fuck her in the ass," Mathilda ordered.  
  
"My pleasure," Michelle answered.  
  
Michelle then pulled his cock from Peggy's pussy and Peggy felt a huge void in
her pussy. Michelle oiled up his cock liberally and then placed it at the
entrance to Peggy's asshole. Then with one steady motion he eased his cock
into her receptive asshole. He felt long and wide and Peggy grunted as he
began to work his way into her ass. Peggy could actually feel her stomach
cramping around him as he stirred her insides and when she clenched her ass
muscles around his thickness. Shaking and groaning with ecstasy, Peggy fell
forward onto Mathilda with Michelle's hands keeping her ass high in the air
for him to plunder. Peggy's body was working back and forth on Michelle's cock
now and she was thrilled with the feeling of the cock in her ass. Peggy's clit
was buzzing and the fullness in her ass just seemed to excite her pussy even
more.  
  
Michelle started hammering into her ass now. His fingers were now busy on her
clit and he had two fingers drilling in her pussy as the others fluttered
around her clit. Peggy's whole body was aflame as she could feel his fingers
pressing against the thin membrane separating her ass from her pussy. She
could feel his hard cock sliding in her and the pressure of the fingers on his
cock through the membrane.  
  
Mathilda encouraged Michelle, "That's it Michelle, fuck her beautiful ass.
Don't you just love the way she looks with your big cock in her ass."  
  
Peggy didn't need Michelle to force her on his cock anymore, nor did she need
Mathilda holding onto her. Peggy's entire body was fucking back at him of its
own accord. She could feel an enormous orgasm building with in her. Her pussy
was swollen to new proportions.  
  
"Oh God," Peggy thought to herself, "I'm going to cum again, Oh God!"  
  
Michelle continued plowing into her. The hot dry depths of her ass were so
tight around his cock she knew that he was going to cum hard too. He worked
his fingers faster inside her as he rammed his cock hard into her ass. Peggy
started sucking Mathilda's pussy like a mad woman. Michelle's groin made hard
contact with Peggy's ass. She could taste Mathilda's wetness leaking around
her mouth and the air was filled with the smell of pussy juices saturating her
face.  
  
Peggy felt her pussy spasm suddenly and then her whole body went rigid. She
felt Michelle's cock swell in her rectum and then hot spurts of liquid lava
hit her deep in her bowels. Peggy screamed into Mathilda's mound and sucked on
her clit. Peggy could taste Mathilda's sweet juices as she sucked hard and bit
on her clit. All of them shuddered hard as every muscle tensed and then
relaxed. Peggy felt a hot explosion as her body was overcome with the most
violent orgasm she had had in awhile. Peggy could still feel Michelle's cock
throbbing and spurting deep within her.  

Peggy was still sucking hard on Mathilda's pussy trying to milk every last
drop of cunt juice from her. She felt Michelle's cock shrink in her ass and
then slowly back out making an audible popping sound. Peggy's ass was still
high in the air and her thighs were aching. Michelle lovingly caressed Peggy's
shapely ass cheeks.  
  
"Well done Michelle, it's your turn Louis," Mathilda said.  
  
Louis aimed his cock at Peggy asshole and began to push in. Everyone remained
still until her ass was penetrated and then Louis picked up the pace fucking
Peggy. Peggy could only go with the flow and let her self be used as they had
intended. Louis had established a rhythm and his cock was now gliding easily
in and out of Peggy's asshole. The young Frenchman in her ass suddenly
stiffened and fired a barrage of spunk into her ass. She felt full as her
asshole was flooded with his seed. The warm liquid felt soothing in her
recently ravaged asshole.  
  
Peggy remained still as Louis's cock softened and slipped from her asshole.
Mathilda caressed Peggy's ass and spoke to her in a soothing tone. Peggy did
not hear what Mathilda said as she was still in ecstasy from having her ass
fucked twice. It seemed like hours but only minutes passed when Peggy felt her
body being put into another position. She kept her eyes closed as she was
moved onto her side on the bed. She felt a light touch around her pussy and
when she opened her eyes see was staring at Mathilda's pretty pussy.  
  
Mathilda had moved into a 69 position with Peggy and she pulled Peggy closer
to her. Mathilda's tongue sought out Peggy's pussy again and Peggy knew that
she was expected to reciprocate. Mathilda squirmed closer to Peggy and held
her gently by the hips as she plunged her tongue back into Peggy's pussy.
Mathilda lifted one leg to allow Peggy easier access and Peggy took the cue
and began to eat Mathilda's pussy. Then Peggy watched as Louis got behind
Mathilda and slipped his erect cock into her ass. Mathilda could watch his
cock move in and out of Mathilda's ass at the same time that she ate
Mathilda's pussy. Louis's balls were only inches from Peggy's face and she had
the urge to lick them.  
  
Just then Peggy felt a cock touch her bum and she instantly knew that Michelle
was about to fuck her in the ass again. This time his cock slid in without
much resistance. Although the fit was still tight Peggy did not feel any
discomfort only fullness. The two Frenchmen fucked the two girls in the ass as
the two girls ate each other to yet another climax. Mathilda drenched Peggy's
face with her love juice and in turn Peggy doused Mathilda's face. The two
Frenchmen had not cum yet and they worked their cocks in and out of the two
beautiful asses. Peggy then reached over and stroked Louis's tight ball sac
and tickled it with her tongue. That did it for him and his body stiffened as
he ejaculated into Mathilda's ass.  
  
Peggy felt Michelle pick up the pace and pound into her ass as he raced toward
another orgasm. Then his body stiffened as he plunged his cock all the way
into Peggy's ass. Peggy felt the jolt of semen shoot into her rectum.
Michelle's cock throbbed and pulsed as jets of cum shot into Peggy's anal
passage. Michelle stayed buried in her ass until his cock stopped throbbing
and Peggy's ass muscles involuntarily milked his shaft dry. Michelle stayed
still and let his cock soften and slip from Peggy's asshole on its own.
Streams of cum ran out of Peggy's ass and over one buttock as she remained on
her side.  
  
Peggy felt the other bodies get out of the bed and then she rolled over on her
tummy. Mathilda, Louis and Michelle looked at the shapely American woman with
her gorgeous ass sticking up in the air even though she was in a prone
position. Traces of cum still bubbled up from her anus and trickled down
between her buttocks and thighs. The three of them smiled at each other and
then left the bedroom. Minutes later Mathilda was back in bed with Peggy. She
was still naked and she smiled at Peggy when Peggy opened her eyes. Peggy
rolled over on her back and looked for the bedcovers to pull over her naked
body. Mathilda spoke softly to her.  
  
"You don't really need those covers as we will be making love again shortly,"
Mathilda whispered with a sexy smile.  
  
"Where are Louis and Michelle?" Peggy asked.  
  
"They left and went home."  
  
"Do you make love with them too, Mathilda?"  
  
"Yes they are friends of ours and they will be at the party tomorrow evening."  
  
Mathilda was stroking Peggy's breasts, abs and pubes while they rested and
talked. Peggy felt her pussy heating up again and then she remembered that she
had only a tongue in her pussy all day. The Frenchmen had not fucked her
pussy. She secretly wished that Louis and Michelle were there to satisfy her
need for a cock in her pussy. Mathilda noticed that something was troubling
Peggy.  
  
"Is something wrong Peggy?"  
  
"Well it's just that with all the sex we had today that I realized that my
pussy never had a cock in it."  
  
"My dear I will see what I can do to fix your problem," Mathilda told her.  
  
Mathilda reentered the bedroom and Peggy saw Mathilda standing by the bed
wearing a strap-on dildo. Mathilda knelt on the bed between Peggy's legs and
pressed her lips down hard on Peggy's kissing her until her lips parted and
Mathilda's tongue entered her mouth. Peggy reached down and wrapped her hand
around the fake cock that was touching her inner thighs. Without a word
Mathilda moved Peggy's legs apart and slid the flexible dong into her soaking
wet pussy. There was no resistance at all Peggy was so wet that the head
slipped in easily.  
  
As Mathilda slid the fake cock inside Peggy she lifted her knees and closed
her eyes surrendering herself to Mathilda. Peggy gave into her and whatever
was to come next. Then Peggy felt something fierce burst inside her as
Mathilda thrust her hips in one hard fast motion driving into Peggy causing
her to cry out. Peggy grasped the bed sheets and her cries got louder with
each thrust of Mathilda's cock into her.  
  
"Harder, harder fuck me harder," Peggy screamed thrusting her hips up to meet
Mathilda, "Oh God, yes, it's so good," she continued.  
  
Mathilda hooked her arms under Peggy's knees and held on her thrusts becoming
harder and faster. Peggy could feel that tension building again that sweet
fire that she so often sought and the pressure was mounting. Without warning
Peggy screamed out, her body suddenly tensing and arching up off the bed.
Peggy's cumming pushed Mathilda over the edge and they both exploded together.
Mathilda collapsed on top of Peggy their breasts pressing together. They lay
quietly with the fake cock still buried in Peggy's pussy until Mathilda rolled
off her and lay on her back next to her. Peggy looked down at her and the saw
the menacing dildo pointing in the air. It looked obscene on Mathilda's petite
body.  
  
"Well you two look like you had fun today," Marcel said standing in the
doorway to the bedroom.  
  
Marcel had arrived home from work and had entered the apartment undetected. He
smiled at his wife and Peggy and then stripped off his clothes to join them in
bed. Marcel then had Peggy suck his cock until he came in her mouth. Next
Peggy was directed to straddle Mathilda who was still wearing the strap-on
dildo. Marcel then slipped his cock into Peggy's ass and the three of them
fucked until Marcel ejaculated into Peggy's asshole.  
  
The three of them then bathed, dressed and had dinner. Over dinner Mathilda
told Marcel about the impromptu visit from Louis and Michelle. Marcel was
actually pleased that Peggy had gotten to meet his two friends before the
party the next night. Then they discussed the party and Mathilda and Marcel
planned what they would need in the way of food and drink. Mathilda told Peggy
that they would shop tomorrow for the party and then prepare the food later in
the day. Peggy was already looking forward to the party and she wondered how
many cocks she would have and how many pussies she would eat before the night
was over.




End file.

